UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNl AT LOS ANGELES .J". y, THE SPIRIT THE RELATION OF GOD AND MAN, CONSIDERED FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RECENT PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE 'j^^y^ THE MACMILLAN COMPANY NEW YORK • BOSTON • CHICAGO - DALLAS ATLANTA • SAN FRANCISCO MACMILLAN & CO., Limited LONDON • BOMBAY • CALCUTTA MELBOURNE THE MACMILLAN CO. OF CANADA, Ltd. TORONTO THE SPIRIT THE RELATION OF GOD AND MAN, CONSIDERED FROM THE STANDPOINT OF RECENT PHILOSOPHY AND SCIENCE BY A. SETH PRINGLE-PATTISON, LL.D., D.C.L. J. A. HADFIELD, M.A., M.B. C. A. ANDERSON SCOTT, M.A. C. W. EMMET, B.D. A. CLUTTON-BROCK AND OTHERS EDITED BY B. H. STREETER, M.A. Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford, Canon Residentiary of Hereford J13eto gork THE MACMILLAN COMPANY 1925 All riyhlt re$erved Copyright, 1919, Bt the macmillan company. Set up and electrotyped. Published December, 1919. Reprinted September, 1925. miNTBD IN THE UNITED STATES OF AMERICA BY THE BERWICK & SMITH CO 3T " My wish is that I may perceive God, whom I find everywhere in the external world, in like manner within and inside me." Kepler. " I cannot but think that the reformation in our day, which I expect to be more deep and searching than that of the sixteenth century, will turn upon the Spirit's presence and life, as that did upon the Justifica- tion by the Son." F. D. Maurice. " The traditional doctrine of the Holy Spirit, neglected by the early theologians of the Church, even when the creeds were still in the formative period of their existence, has remained until this day in the background of inquiry, both for the theologians and for the philoso- phers. A favourite target for hostile, although often inarticulate, criticism on the part of the opponents of tradition, and a frequent object of reverential, but confessedly problematic and often very vague, exposition on the part of the defenders of the faith, — the article of the creed regarding the Holy Spirit is, I believe, the one matter about which most who discuss the problem of Christianity have least to say in the way of definite theory. Yet, if I am right, this is, in many respects, the really distinctive and therefore the capital article of the Christian creed, so far as that creed suggests a theory of the divine nature. This article, then, should be understood, if the spirit of Christianity, in its most human and vital of features, is to be under- stood at all. And this article should be philosophically expounded and defended, if anv distinctively Christian article of the creed is to find a foundation in a rationally defensible metaphysical theory of the universe." Professor Royce of Harvard. ^:8i8ii2 CONTENTS INTRODUCTION I. IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE PAGE By A. Seth Pringle-Pattison, LL.D., D.C.L., Fellow of the British Academy, Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in the University of Edinburgh, Au- thor of 'The Idea of God in the Light of Recent Philosophy,' etc. II. GOD IN ACTION By Lily Dougall, Author of 'Pro Christo et Ecclesia* 'Christus Futurus,' 'The Practice of Christianity' etc 25 III. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER By Captain J. Arthur Hadfield, M.A. (Oxon.), M.B. Edin.), Ashhurst Neurological War Hospital, Oxford 68 IV. WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST By C. A. Anderson Scott, M.A., D.D., Professor of the New Testament at Westminster College, Cam- bridge, Author of 'Dominus Nostier,' Commentary on Revelation in 'Century Bible,' etc. . . . 115 V. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE: HOW GOD HELPS By C. W. Emmet, R.D., J'icar of West Hendred, Examining Chaplain to the Bishop of Oxford, Author of 'The Esrhntological Questions in the Gospels' 'The Epistle to the Galatians' (Readers' Commentary) , 'Conscience, Creeds, and Critics,' ^'^ 157 vii vi" CONTENTS VI. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRA- TION: HOW GOD TEACHES PAcr, By C, W. Emmet, B.D 195 VII. THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL: SOME REFLECTIONS ON THE CHRISTIAN SACRAMENTS By Lily Dougall 223 VIII. SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE By A. Clutton-Brock 277 IX. SPIRIT AND MATTER By A. Clutton-Brock 309 X. CHRIST THE CONSTRUCTIVE REVOLUTIONARY By B. HiLLiMAN Streeter, M.A., Hon. D.D. Edin., Fellow of Queen's College, Oxford; Canon Resi- dentiary of Hereford; Editor of 'Foundations' 'Concerning Prayer,' 'Immortality ' 'God and the Struggle for Existence' ; Author of 'Restatement and Reunion 345 Index of Subjects 369 Index of Proper Names .,:.,... 375 INTRODUCTION If the advance of knowledge has long ago made bank- rupt the crude supernaturalism of traditional Christian- ity, it seems well on the way towards discrediting no less completely the crude materialism of Victorian sci- ence. Supported by the prestige of men justly famed for epoch-making discoveries, the philosophical system known as Scientific Materialism could for a long while, in the popular view, hold its own against a stream of continual protest from the side of Metaphysics, Ethics and Aesthetics. But now that these protests are being reinforced by the latest investigations in Biology, Physi- ology, and especially Psychology, the case is altered. The idea that mechanism is an adequate explanation of life and that consciousness is a bye-product of the dance of atoms, is one intrinsically so incredible that it could secure general accentance only If supported bv a consensus of the leaders of thought. Accordingly of recent years the mind of the age has been movinfj to- wards a more vitalistic conception of the nature of the Power behind phenomena — a conception of which, perhaps, the happiest expression Is Boutroux's vague but impressive formula " The Beyond that is Within." There are few, however, who pause to consider how far this is identical, how far diverse, from that conception of the Spirit as the active Indwellino: of the transcendent Divine In whom " we live and move and have our being " which dazzled the minds of a St. Paul or a St. John. F.sscntially the t\A'o conceptions arc the same — but with one Important difference. The earlv Christian Is more vivid, more vital, more definite. But this defi- Ix X INTRODUC'l ION niteness is precisely the element in it which modern thought regards as unwarranted — and up to a point the objection is well founded. The dcliniteness which traditional Theology has given to the concept of the Spirit is a definiteness of the wrong kind. On the one hand, the Holy Ghost of the classical theology is a scho- lastic abstraction. On the other, if we turn from that to popular Christianity of the evangelical type, we find indeed a conception of the Spirit which, through its connection with a moving religious experience, is in- deed the reverse of abstract, but which is still definite with a definiteness of the wrong kind. For only cer- tain types of experience are given spiritual significance, and no attempt is made to relate this experience to a thought-out philosophy of the universe. It is not therefore surprising that It should sometimes lead to narrowness of outlook and a tendency to value religious emotion for its own sake. In religious discussions the question is often raised whether *' definiteness of the wrong kind " may not after all be better than a " general vagueness." The question is purely academic. Practical men do not waste time in debating which of two evils is the worse, unless and until it has become clear that another and a more satisfactory alternative is not forthcoming. When definiteness of the right kind is in sight it is folly to rest content until it is attained. And it can be at- tained. The relation of religion and the creative thought of the day is quite different now from what it was fifty, or even fifteen, years ago. On the one side, the spirit of scientific inquiry has — it must be con- fessed, only after a hard struggle — firmly established itself In Christian Theology; on the other, the leaders of the world's thought have discovered that no philos- ophy can hold water which has not sympathetically studied, and In Its system found a place for, the his- torical and psychological phenomena in which religion has found expression. After centuries of bickering. INTRODUCTION xi Religion and Science at last have shaken hands — and if only they would go a step farther and become fast friends, they could, by pooling their resources, regene- rate the world. The Scholastic Theology, considered in relation to its own age and the social and intellectual develop- ments of its own time, is one of the greatest monuments of human genius. But the survival of what is really, though often unconsciously, the Scholastic standpoint has forced upon the Church a timid and defensive atti- tude towards all new discovery. Worse still, it has erected an artificial barrier which has fenced off modern thinkers from the p-reatest spiritual tradition in the world's history. It is not sufficiently realised that the divorce between the Church and the living thought of the day has impoverished Philosophy as much as it has enfeebled the Church. The promise of a way out of the present impasse would seem to lie in a re-examination of the conception of the Spirit — considered as God in action — in the light alike of the religious experience and theological reflection of the Christian Church throughout the ages, and of present-day movements in Philosophy, Psychol- ogy, and Art. In the way, however, of such an enter- prise is one outstanding difficulty. Nobody can rea- sonably hope to produce work of any degree of orig- inality in any subject unless he has devoted to it the concentrated study of many years; and no one person can have done this to all the subjects vitally connected with the present quest. Accordingly the method of in- vestigation pursued has been the same as that used in the preparation of the books Foundations, Concerning Prayer, and Immortality} A series of conference-re- treats, which the majority of contributors were able to attend, supplemented by individual discussion for mu- tual criticism and information, has made it possible gradually to focus on a single point the results of a first- 1 The method is described at sfreatcr length in Immortality, pp. x.-xiii. xil INTRODUCTION hand study, not only of Philosophy, Psychology, and the theory of Art, but of the relevant branches of mod- ern scientilic Theology. It should perhaps be added that the Holy Spirit formed the subject of discussion at a joint retreat of the Anglican and Free Church Fellowships at taster 1 9 17, at which several of the contributors to this vol- ume were present, and some read papers. And this book owes not a little to that discussion, and still more to the insight into the meaning and possibilities of spiritual fellowship gained at this and at similar gatherings. The Essays form a continuous series the order of which is self-explanatory — with one exception. The Essay on " Spirit and Matter " by Mr. Clutton-Brock opens with an argument for the existence of spirit di- rected against the materialistic affirmation that matter is the only reality. Logically this argument should have come very early In the book. But the Essay in which It occurs and the Essay by the same author which precedes it present, if taken together, a constructive discussion of Spirit from the standpoint of Aesthetics which seems most appropriately placed In the later po- sition. To sum up, this volume Is an attempt to put forward a conception of the Spirit of God which Is definite but not scholastic, and which is capable of affording an In- tellectual basis both for a coherent Philosophy of the universe and for a Religion passionate and ethical, mys- tical and practical. Of the success of the attempt It is not for the authors to judge; but even to fail in a great task is to make the way easier for those who follow. B. H. S. CuTTS End, Cumnor, September 9, 19 19. IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE BY A. SETH PRINGLE-PATTISON, LL.D., D.C.L. FELLOW OF THE BRITISH ACADEMY PROFESSOR OP LOGIC AND METAPHYSICS IN THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH AUTHOR OF " THE IDEA OF GOD IN THE LIGHT OF RECENT PHILOSOPHY," ETC. SYNOPSIS The question of immanence or transcendence is a fundamental issue in rclipious pliilosophv, and the central doctrines of Christian theology are in the main directed towards a satisfactory solution. A purely immancntal view of the tlivine is equivalent to a pantheism which equates God and nature, to the extent of holding that God is present equally in everything. Such a view leaves no room for moral distinctions, or indeed for any distinction of higher and lower; every- thing just as it exists is equally divine and therefore equally perfect. On the other hand, the conception of God as a purely transcendent and extra-mundane Being fails to realise His activity as indwelling Spirit. In the history of religious thought such a theory is known as Deism. It is exemplified in the rigid monotheism of the Hebrew re- ligion and still more in Mohammedanism. In the Psalms the pity of God is compared to that of a father for his children, but there is a gulf between the sonship of man as thus conceived and as it is conceived, for example, in the Gospel of St. John. Looked at philosophically, and apart from the obsolete terminology in which it is expressed, the Christian doctrine of the Incarnation, developed by the speculative theologians of the Eastern Church on the basis of the older doctrine of the Logos, may be regarded as an attempt on a grand scale to harmonise the ideas of immanence and transcen- dence. The inmost nature of God as self-giving Love is taken to be revealed in the human life and death of Jesus: "he that hath seen me hath seen the Father." And in the complementary conception of the indwelling and ever-active Spirit (originally identified with the eternal Logos), it is implied that the presence of the divine is not limited to any one age or individual. But popular Christianity, by reinstating the deistic conception of a purely transcendent and impassible Creator, and b\' stressing the divinity of the Christ in such a way as to make Him no longer truly man, loses hold of the vital significance of its own central doctrines. A God thus deistically conceived comes to be treated merely as a great First Cause, and the idea completes its natural evolution in modern thought as the Unknown and the Unknowable. It is important, therefore, for religious thought to rid itself of a transcendency which seeks to magnify God's greatness by separating Him from the world and making Him self-sufficient and complete without it. The process of the finite world is not extrinsic to the being of God ; on the contrary, it may be said that only in the process of creation and redemption do we touch the essential secret of the divine life. The word creation is apt perhaps to suggest primarily the calling into being of the material system of things. But, philosophically regarded, the material world is an abstraction when sundered from the conscious lives in which it culminates; it is but God's medium for the shaping of souls. The whole meaning of creation lies in the origination of conscious spirits to whom God can reveal Himself and from whom He can obtain an appropriate response. Creation in this sense is demanded by the nature of God, and it implies a real agency and responsibility on the part of the beings created. Freedom, and to that extent contingency, is thus a condition of the existence of a finite world at all in any real sense. But the Spirit of God moving the hearts of men is the guiding and formative agency in I IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE 3 the process, bearing with His creatures the whole stress and pain of the world and drawing them to Himself with the infinite patience of love. Such is the conception of the divine immanence suggested in Christian thought. Obviously such immanence does not imply the sheer identification of the being and life of God with the process of human history or with the last term (so far reached) of any finite attainment. This identification, made by some absolutist philosophers, stultifies itself, for it fails to explain even the progress so far achieved. The immanent God is always the infinitely transcendent, and it is the presence of the Infinite in our finite lives that alone explains the essential nature of man. IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE The question of immanence and transcendence touches the fundamentals of religious philosophy; and Christian theology in particular, in its main doctrines, is little else than a persistent attempt to reconcile these two views of the divine nature and action. Let us first try to clarify our ideas by considering the two views in their mutual opposition and exclusiveness. We can best do this by reference to philosophical types of the two ex- tremes. A purely immanental view of the divine is equivalent to a sheer Pantheism in which no distinction whatever is drawn between God and nature. Spin- oza's equation of Deus she Natiira is often taken as the typical example of such a position, but there are elements in Spinoza's thought, particularly his doc- trine of " degrees of perfection," which carry us beyond it and point to a more satisfactory theory. Pure im- manence or pure Pantheism is perhaps better exempli- fied in those phases of Eastern thought in which this doctrine of degrees seems entirely absent. " The learned" — so runs a typical saying — "behold God alike in the reverend Brahmin, in the ox and the ele- phant, in the dog and in him who eateth the flesh of dogs." In the popular religious cults in which this atti- tude is expressed, the immanental unity of the divine is little more than the idea of a teeming nature, and passes easily into a gross polytheism, whose deities represent and consecrate every natural force and tendency. Such a view may be called the Lower Pantheism in or- der to distinguish it from the Higher Pantheism (in Tennyson's phrase), the doctrine of the divine imma- nence which, as I hold, must be the heart of any true philosophy. There is much, however, to be said for a suggestion of Dean Inge's that the name Pantheists 4 I IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE 5 " should be reserved for those who hold that God is present equally in every part of His creation." ^ Pope's often quoted phrases in the Essay on Man, though they may be due to alliteration and antithesis rather than to a full appreciation of their philosophical meaning, are an exact expression of Pantheism in this sense : As full, as perfect, in a hair as heart . . . To Him no high, no low, no great, no small, He fills, He bounds, connects, and equals all! In such a view there is no place either for aspiration or condemnation. Morality and the most specific ex- periences of religion become alike unmeaning. There is neither good nor bad, neither better nor worse; for everything, just as it exists, is equally divine, and there- fore equally perfect. Existence and perfection become identical terms. If a purely immanental doctrine is equivalent to Pan- theism in the sense just indicated, a doctrine of pure transcendence might, I would suggest, be fitly styled Deism, the term Theism being reserved for such theo- ries as attempt to mediate between the two extremes and to combine the truths on which they one-sidedly in- sist, in a way which does not override, but on the con- trary serves to explain, our moral and religious expe- rience. No doubt, etymologically, the two terms, De- Ism and Theism, mean exactly the same thing, and usage varies. Theism is used by some writers to desig- nate a position distinguished from, and to some extent opposed to, the Christian doctrine of God. It will be found, however, that when 7'heism is so employed, the doctrine in view is one which treats God merely as a transcendent or extra-mundane Creator without recog- nition of His activity as indwclHng Spirit. Now the term Deism acquired just this specific connotation in the beginning of the eighteenth century, when the P'nglish 1 Personal Idealism and Mysticism, p. 43, 6 THE SPIRIT I Deists, as they are styled, supported what they called " the religion of nature " as distinguished from the special tenets of Christianity as a " re\ealed " religion. It was an age not remarkable either for speculative In- sight or for depth of religious feeling; and although the Deists were duly answered by orthodox Churchmen, the disputants on both sides accepted the same external view of the relation of God to the world. The Churchmen were just as far from being " Theists " In the modern sense of the term as their opponents were. The additional dogmas which they professed to accept were accepted not from the analysis of religious experi- ence but on the authority of an external revelation; and the doctrines were powerless therefore to transform the defective deistic notion of God with which they started. Deism, in short, rather than Christianity, was the common creed of the age. It seems a pity, therefore, with the two terms at our disposal, to use them indiscriminately In the same sense; they might be usefully specialised in the way I have suggested. On the large scale of history the pure transcendency of the divine Is exemplified in Judaism, out of which Christianity developed, and still more clearly by Mo- hammedanism, which Is a conscious reaction against the central Christian doctrine of the Incarnation. The monotheism of the Hebrews has been called the religion of Sublimity as contrasted with the religion of Beauty, the nature-religion of the Greeks. Nothing, indeed, can surpass in sublimity some of the utterances In the Psalms and the Prophets, or the Book of Job. But to the Hebrew writers the sublimities of nature are not in strictness a revelation of God; they are used rather to enhance the measureless and Irresistible power of God by their nothingness before Him.^ " It is he that sitteth upon the circle of the earth, and the inhabitants thereof are as grasshoppers. . . . Behold, the nations are as a drop in the bucket, and are counted 1 Cf. Caird's Evolution of Religion, i. 385. I IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE 7 as the small dust of the balance: behold, he taketh up the isles as a very little thing (Isaiah xL). " He look- cth on the earth and it trembleth: he toucheth the hills and they smoke" (Ps. civ. 32). "The voice of the Lord breaketh the cedars; yea, the Lord breaketh the cedars of Lebanon (Ps. xxix.). " The earth saw and trembled. The hills melted like wax at the presence of the Lord" (Ps. xcvii.). Omnipotence which creates and destroys with a word, enthroned above the heavens, immeasurably remote from the thoughts and ways of men, an absolute Will with something of the arbitrari- ness and irresponsibility of an Eastern despot — such are perhaps the foundational elements of the Jewish conception. " By the word of the Lord were the heav- ens made, . . . He spake and it was done" (Ps. XXXV.). "He commanded and they were created" (Ps. cxlviii.). " I form the light and create darkness; I make peace and create evil; I, the Lord, do all these things. . . . Woe unto him that striveth with his Maker ! Let the potsherd strive with the potsherds of the earth. Shall the clay say to him that fashioneth it, what makest thou ? " ( Isaiah xlv. ) . The history of Jewish religion is the record of the process by which the original conception of a vengeful tribal deity, in very truth a Lord of Hosts, a God of battles, was purified into this lofty monotheism without weakening the national faith in Jehovah as the guide and protector of His people. " The God of Heaven," " the God of the whole earth," is still in a special sense " the God of Israel," the redeemer of His chosen peo- ple; and the realisation of this relationship prevents the sheer transcendency of the divine from producing its full effect. At the same time, the higher conception of God implies a rising above mere nationalism: the bond between Jehovah and His chosen people is thought of as founded in righteousness and obedience. As this is deepened and spiritualised in the prophetic teaching, the national relationship becomes also an individual 8 THE SPIRIT I relationship between the worshipper and his God, which gives us in the Psalms and the Prophets some of the most intimate expressions of devotional feeling. 1 he distance is partially annulled: " The Lord is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart" ( Ps. xxxiv.). " For thus saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is Holy: I dwell in the high and holy place, with him also that is of a humble and con- trite spirit " (Isaiah Ivii. 15). " Like as a father pit- ieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him." But the very thought of the fatherly pity is linked with that of the infinite contrast between the divine and the human: it is the reflection on human frailty and transience that calls it forth. " For he knoweth our frame; he remembereth that we are dust. As for man, his days are as grass: as a flower of the field, so he flourisheth. For the wind passeth over- it, and it is gone; and the place thereof shall know it no more " (Ps. ciii.). Pity may be akin to love, but it is not quite the same thing, and this fatherhood Is still far removed from that Implied In the sonship of which St. John speaks : " To them gave he power to become the sons of God." " The Lord looketh from heaven. . . . From the place of his habitation he looketh upon all the inhab- itants of the earth" (Ps. xxxili. 13-14). "And the Word was made flesh and dwelt among us " (John i. 14). These two sayings measure the distance that divides the Psalms from the Fourth Gospel, and that is the difference between the Jewish and the Christian doctrine of God and man. As it has been well said, " the transition through which the meaning of the ex- pression ' Word of God ' passes in the Interval between the Old Testament and the Gospel of St. John contains in It a whole history of the development of religion." ^ It is no part of my purpose here to trace that transi- tion in detail, even If I were competent to do so. It Is 1 Caird, op. cit., i. 386. I IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE 9 sufficient to refer to the Hebrew conception of the Wis- dom of God as developed in the Apocryphal books, and the fusion of this in Philo of Alexandria with the old Greek idea of the Logos or indwelling reason of the world. As philosophical speculation in that age, exag- gerating the Platonic and Aristotelian tradition, stressed more and more the transcendence — the inac- cessibility, and incomprehensibility — of the divine, the need became clamant for some principle to bridge the chasm, some mediator between God and man. Thus we get Philo's doctrine of " the second God," the Logos, the uttered Reason, the first-born Son, the Pla- tonic world of Ideas conceived as a creative force through which God formed the world, conceived also in religious language as the high-priest who through his intercession creates and preserves relations between God and man. The Logos as the indwelling deity is knowable, while God Himself, as exalted beyond all predicates, remains unknowable. The Identification of this eternal revelation of God in the cosmos with the historical revelation of the character of God and His purposes with men in the man Christ Jesus was the work of the speculative Christian theologians of the second and third centuries, and \Aas fixed as the doctrine of the Church by Athanasius in the fourth. That doc- trine, as elaborated in the heat of controversy and stated In the creed which goes by his name. Is apt to appear as the climax of Irrationality, a tissue of incredi- bilities, and the doctrine of Arius comparatively intelli- gible and credible. But Arianism Is really a reversion to the idea of a purely transcendent, an Inaccessible and Incommunicable (jod; and the Arlan Christ, a demigod called into existence to create the world, is a purely mythological being, neither God nor man, but standing midway between the two. As It has been said, " the supernatural being whom Arius sets forth as mediator between God and man does not unite but separates them, for he serves to reveal the infinite Impassable 10 THE SPIRIT I gulf that lies between them. . . . Union with Deity according to such a theology is impossible." ' On the other hand, whatever fault we may find with the phil- osophical terminology in which the Athanasian position is expressed, the position is broadly based by Athana- sius himself on a philosophical doctrine of immanence inherited by the Alexandrians from Stoic philosonhy, an immanence not restricted to a single historical indi- vidual. Because God is immanent in the world as a whole, and specifically in all mankind, Athanasius ar- gues at times, there is nothing contrary to reason, nothing unworthy of the divine, in the idea that He should manifest Himself pre-eminently in one man.^ The controversy, to tfie modern mind so tedious and futile, which subsequently distracted theologians con- cerning the union of the two natures in Christ — as if they were two substances which refused to mingle, or two consciousnesses miraculously maintained in water- tight compartments within a single human organism — depended on the tacit denial of the spiritual unity as- serted in the Incarnation. If I understand the doc- trine of the Church aright, it teaches that just in so far as Jesus is perfect man. He is also, and thereby, the per- fect revelation of the Father, the express Image of His person. Spiritual things must be spiritually discerned. Clothed in an obsolete and misleading terminology, they degenerate into materialistic miracles and become a stumbling-block to faith instead of a help to living piety. Profound religious feeling will not go astray, but popular Christianity is probably in the main a kind of Arianism, if not a Tritheism. It is, to my mind, a great misfortune that " the spirit of God," the influ- 1 Allen, The Continuity of Christian Thtught, p. 87. 2 " If the Word of God is in the universe ... if it beseems Him to unite Himself with the universe and to be made knovi^n in the whole, it must beseem Him also to appear in a human body and that by Him it should be illumined and work. ... It cannot be absurd if, ordering as He does the whole and giv- ing life to all things and having willed to make Himself known through men, He has used as an instrument, a human body, to manifest the truth and knowl- edge of the Father. For humanity, too, is an actual part of the whole " (cf. De Inoarnatione Verbi, chaps. 41 and 42). I IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE 1 1 ence of God in the human soul, or, as it is alternatively called in the New Testament, " Christ," " the spirit of Jesus," the mystic presence of the Lord in the hearts of His followers, a spirit of comfort and consolation in their loss, revealing the mind of the Master whom on earth they had often so ill understood, and so guiding them and the Church after them into all truth — it is, I say a misfortune that expressions like these, and the spiritual fact for which they stand, should have been materialised so as to suggest the existence of a third personality or agency distinct from both the Father and the Son. For what better word could be found to ex- press just the fact of divine immanence on which the possibility of communion with God is based, the illum- inative presence of God operative in every soul which He has created? The conception of the Spirit is, in fact, the final and complete account of the one God as the Father of spirits, their Creator, Inspirer, and Re- deemer. But popular Christianity is unable to assimilate this sublime mysticism, and falls back upon a deistic concep- tion of the transcendent and impassible Creator, the un- bending Judge of His sinful creatures; and so we arrive at forensic theories of the Atonement and similar doc- trines which are neither ethical nor religious. For such a mode of thought the doctrine of the Incarnation itself loses its significance as an expression of the essential nature of God eternally giving and revealing Himself. It becomes, if one may say so, almost an after-thought resorted to as a remedy for the miscarriage of the di- vine plan. And this is because, for a deistic theory, the whole process of the world — its creation and its redemption alike — is non-essential to the life of God. But the course of modern thought shows conclusively that the existence of such an extraneous self-involved Deity is difl'icult to maintain, and that the notion of such a Being rapidly loses all content, and consequently ceases to possess any vital significance. 1 Ic had been 12 THE SPIRIT I supposed to give evidence of I lis existence by interfer- ing with the course of nature from time to time; but with the growth of a scientific and critical temper of mind the evidence of such interferences becomes more and more suspect and the interferences themselves less and less credible. Hence the notion becomes atten- uated to the idea of a Great First Cause, and, as noth- mg about the universe seems to be explained simply by postulating a divine mechanic to set it agoing, the Deism with which the eighteenth century opened passed, tow^ards its close, into the explicit Atheism of the French Encyclopaedists or the shadowy belief on which Hume makes theist and atheist shake hands at the conclusion of his Dialogues concerning Natural Re- ligion, seeing that the proposition on which they agree " affords," as he says, " no inference that can affect hu- man life, or can be the source of any action or for- bearance." In more recent times, no doubt with more of reverence but by the same inevitable logic, we see the notion reduced to that of the unknown God, or. in more sweeping phrase, the Unknown and Unknowable. This characteristic product of later nineteenth-century thought reappears in Mr. Wells's new theology as the Veiled Being, and Mr. Wells also is unable to discover any religious value in such a conception. He proposes accordingly to transfer the name of God and the effec- tive qualities of deity to the mythological being whom he styles the Invisible King — a being purely mytholog- ical, as Mr. Wells presents him, but one in whom it is easy enough for others than Mr. Wells to recognise, in a mutilated form, some of the characteristic features of the Christ whom the author of the Epistle to the He- brews spoke of long ago as the " Captain " of our sal- vation. It is highly important, therefore, for religious think- ing — and for philosophic thinking also — to rid itself of a transcendency which seeks to magnify God's great- ness by separating Him from the world, placing Him at I IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE 13 a distance from it, and making Him self-sufficient and complete without it. Transcendence in the only im- portant sense is reached on other lines, as I hope to show; but against this kind of transcendence it must be contended that God is not a causa remota, who created a universe once upon a time. He is its ever-present sustaining ground. The universe of the finite and everything in it exists from one moment to another only because He perpetually creates it. As the medi- aeval thinkers taught, to sustain in existence is equiva- lent to continuous creation. Moreover, any account of creation in terms of mere will is fundamentally mis- leading. Yet this, I think, is beyond doubt the popular idea. The idea of creation as an act of will and the idea of creation as taking place once upon a time are, indeed, connected in the closest way. According to this conception, God existed in all His perfection and blessedness before the creation of the world: He chose to create a world, but He might equally have forborne to create, and his abstention would have made no dif- ference to His already self-sufficient being. The world, in other words, is in no way organic to the di- vine life. It is something that happened, but it is an accident — in the old logical sense, that it cannot be deduced from the essential nature of God. It remains, as one may say, extrinsic to the courses of His being. Against such a view Spinoza insisted, I think rightly, that God is the cause of all thngs per se, not per acci- dens; that is to say, it belongs to His very nature to be Creator, or, in more modern and perhaps more re- ligious language, God is essentially the self-revealing, the self-giving, and (shall wc say?) the self-sacrificing God. In the process of this revelation and self-giv.-ng consists His own very being and His eternal joy. " Verily," said rhe Hebrew prophet, " thou art a God that hidest thyself"; " clouds and darkness," says the Psalmist, " are round about him." But the crue God is no (ictis absconditus, hidden, withdrawn from our 14 THE SPIRIT I sight, but a Creator that eternally utters Himself in and to His creatures. The common objection to Spinoza's way of putting it — especially when he illustrates his thesis, as he is so fond of doing, from the necessity with which the prop- erties of a triangle follow from the delinition of the figure — is that CJod seems, if one may say so, to have no personal choice in the matter. If creation is a necessary act, then it is a process which seems to achieve itself independently of His will; and, instead of a per- sonal life, we are left, it is said, with a system of ab- stract necessity, which is little better than the all-em- bracing mechanism of the materialists. But such a conception of necessity as an external compulsion im- posed upon the divine action, a kind of abstract fate which he passively carries into execution, is less than just to Spinoza's intention, though it may be fostered by his illustrations and may find support in certain fea- tures of his own system. For the necessity of which he speaks is the necessity of the divine nature itself, and, according to his doctrine, God alone enjoys perfect freedom because, as the sole self-subsistent Being, there is nothing external to Him which could affect His ac- tion. To perfect knowledge and perfect goodness there can be no choice, in our sense of the word, as a dubiety between alternatives and a making up of our minds for one or the other. He must act in every case out of the fulness of His own nature; His action is simply the realisation of His nature. And that this is the idea' of action — this and not the so-called free- dom of choice, characteristic of the finite will — we ac- knowledge, when we envisage, as the goal of our own religious endeavour, the " service " which is " perfect freedom," that state of moral being in which our ac- tions shall respond with a like spontaneity to " the mind of God," as we have learned to know it. They become the expression, in other words, of a natu''e at- tuned to th? divine. I IMMANENCE AND TRANSCENDENCE 15 We find more thoughtful theologians recognising ac- cordingly that the divine will must in every case be an expression of the divine nature, and many of them, fol- lowing out this line of thought, have accepted the idea of creation as an eternal act, which means that God never existed without a world in which He was mani- fested. But although many would go thus far, I have found others (and perhaps even some of those who would accept the general idea of an eternal creation) protesting against any form of words which seems, as they say, to " bind up " God and the world in a rela- tion of reciprocal implication; for that is, they say, to make God " dependent " upon man in a sense which contradicts the notion of Him as the self-subsistent and infinitely perfect Being, and is also at variance, it has been objected, with the feeling of utter dependence on our part which has been defined as the essence of re- ligion, and which is at any rate an abiding element in religious experience. But surely this is to strain at a word, as before in the case of necessity, and to import into the idea of " dependence " a meaning which could only attach to it if the finite creatures were beings exist- ing in their own right, and capable as it were, of enter- ing into a concordat with the Infinite, whereby finite and infinite should agree to support one another in ex- istence. It may be freely conceded that to represent God as dependent on anything ontologically extraneous to Himself contradicts our whole conception of Him; but surely nothing of the i' in recognising the Spirit's work in the process of development arises from the constant sacrifice of the individual while the Kingdom lingers. But the fact that, through human development of that self-sacrifice traceable in the whole biological system, the value of the individual is increasingly recognised, indicates that the Spirit is urging on this value and will justify it. The adventure of world-creating in conscious communion with the Spirit brings about a better future, while it affords the individual who pursues it the fruition of all his permanent desires. Jesus Christ discovered and proclaimed the power of the Spirit to enhance and harmonise all life and so to bring in the Kingdom of Heaven. II GOD IN ACTION What thought and feeling rises unbidden in us when we hear some one speak of the Holy Ghost or the Holy Spirit? In some it Is a sort of wondering, half-respectful de- rision, such as we all feel when we come UDon belief in creeds that we hold to be outworn. In others it is the simple boredom always experienced by the inferior mind when confronted with what is great in poetrv or music or painting. In others, again, who do not doubt that the term signifies a great realitv, the thought of holiness rouses onlv a sense of repulsion. For them the adjective " holy " is synonymous with " forbid- ding " — a perfection which imperfection, however well-intentioned, may not touch without being " thrust through with a dart." Yet to the spirit of all living creatures belong such life, hope, health, enterprise, curiosity, joy, kindness, love, as they may know. Stones or corpses do not know these affections; therefore it is to the spirit in the universe that life and love belong. The associa- tions of the word " spirit," therefore, ought not to be dulness or fear. It will be said that to spirit belong also animosities, pride, scorn, cruelty. True; and these also have been, and are still, attributed to such invisible power or powers as many worship. Hence the notion of " taboo " — a notion strongly compact of the unapproachable, the irrational, the terrible. The early Christinns, whatever their mistakes, sins, ami ignorances, did this interesting thing — they took the world " holy " — which, originally having its roots in taboo, had been elcvatec by the Old Testament 25 « 26 THE SPIRIT II prophets to mean goodness, awful and exclusive — they took this word and appropriated it to the Divine Spirit which made for fellowship.' It was a new use of the word. So used it served to distinguish the In- dwelling force they felt to be God from those demonic forces which they, In common with their world, believed to Inspire men with animosities and diseases. They were hilarious, these early Christians. In their records we come constantly upon words that evince good spirits. Their delight In a new-found spiritual Friend triumphed over all their misfortunes. They upset the world with their joy and liveliness. They had the same sense of fellowship and enterprise as have the men of a regiment, and they went joyfully to meet persecution as men certain of victory go joyfully to battle. They felt themselves possessed by some external force of love and life which filled them with beautiful hopes and empowered them to carry out their desires. After that, In the growth of the creed, we get the conception of the Trinity; but all that we are here concerned with is that the " Holy Spirit " Is the name given by Christians to God in action in the world of men. It Is essential to any developed religion to believe that God Is a Spirit and that He acts In the world of men. To attain a right conception, therefore, of the nature of the Spirit, and of His action, Is the most fundamental need of religious thought. In this connection the chief questions which are exercising the minds of present-day thinkers are the following: — I. Does the Spirit act In accordance with nature, or by overriding natural ways or laws? II. If the Spirit works through nature, how may we explain apparently miraculous or supernatural religious experience? 1 Cf. Essay IV. p. 133. II GOD IN ACTION 27 III. Are all things that happen the work of the Spirit? or does He work for good and oppose evil? IV. If for good only, what is the nature of that good? and if by natural processes, how may man attain to natural co-operation with Him? Spirit and the Reign of Law Science is discarding the mechanistic and determinist conception of natural consequence. The term " law," used for the habits of whatever acts in a dependable and explicable manner, is ambiguous, but the phrase " laws of nature " is so engrafted in our speech that it is pedantic to avoid it. The modern biologist, although believing that life is governed by law, describes something like choice and adventure at every stage of development, from the amoeba upwards. The psychologist, who long ago discovered that the reign of law prevails in the sphere of mind, is still able to treat each self as a centre of spontaneity. Science no longer compels us to regard nature as an iron-bound system, but at the same time insists that nature is entirely dependable. We may perhaps think now of the system of our universe as to be relied on as the actions of a good man of estab- lished character are to be entirely relied on because we know no motion of his mind will be eccentric. It is in this sense that we use the term, " the reign of law," in considering its relation to the action of God. I. Those who have been accustomed to teach the religious world have long brought forward, as proofs of God's existence and evidence of His character, cer- tain events held to be more than natural. We who love God have been taught to fear that the world may ignore Him if He docs not sometimes override nature. Yet if we can truly trust God, we shall perceive that there is nothing to fear whatever the upshot of any truth-seeking. Whatever is true is God's way of revealing Himself; we may fearlessly seek the fullest 28 nii: SPIRIT II knowledge of that way, even though that involve the sacriticc of some favourite tradition, A child taught to believe in the existence of the ocean because he has heard the roar and murmur of its surges when he puts the curling shell to his ear, may naturally suppose that the ocean itself is only a beauti- ful myth when the acoustic reason of the surging, throb- bing sound of the shell against his ear is first explained to him. But the ocean is a fact too large and insistent to be ignored. And, what is more, the relation be- tween the child's delicate sense of hearing and the echoing of the shell is the same relation as that between his ear and waves of sound made by the surf upon the shore, or the dance of the waves that clap their hands to the winds in mid-ocean. In so far as such sounds are music to him, in so far as such music raises in his con- sciousness images of beauty and thoughts of infinite spaces and wild delights, both the ocean and the shell bear the same relation to his own power of poetic interpretation. The only reason why he might tempo- rarily doubt the existence of the ocean lies in the beauti- ful but erroneous nursery tradition that the sea sounds through the orifice of the shell. It is a fundamental question whether in certain times and conditions w^e can think of God's action as some- thing so apart from and different from the ordinary working of nature as to be incalculable, and the evi- dence of something of w^hich we have no other evidence — as tradition teaches, or whether we may believe that God works in the world only by the qualities and powers of the creatures and things in the world. It is well that we should realise how small is the area that has ever been claimed by religion for God's miraculous action. E^ven in ancient times, when no intellectual difficulty was felt in admitting the direct visible action of invisible powers, we find that such action was only assumed with regard to events that appeared extraordinary and not otherwise explicable. II GOD IN ACTION 29 And from the earliest times the progress of culture and education tended to restrict the area of divine interpo- sition as it extended the area of human knowledge into the working of nature. This tendency to restrict the area of miracle has ebbed and flowed with the enlighten- ment, and the more or less emotional temper, of the age. We are all aware how greatly it has shrunk in our own age before the advance of modern science. Lei; us ask ourselves how far an orthodox Christian of today and a modern atheist would differ as to the evi- dence for the supernatural. First, let us observe that the word " supernatural " is used by the orthodox to describe a larger area of experience than what is strictly miraculous: all that is miraculous is supernatural, but all that is supernatural is not called miraculous. God's supernatural grace, it is said, may be realised only as subjective, producing for the unbeliever no evidence of the operation of any- thing extraneous to nature. But a miracle is conceived as taking place irrespective of human expectation or mood, and is regarded as evidence, valid for any candid observer, of God's supernatural action. The area of the miraculous, always restricted, dwindled in the minds of many educated Christians at the end of the last century until it only covered the Birth and Resurrection of our Lord, and other miracles of the New Testa- ment. To confine God's miraculous activity to one age and country was found to be rather absurd in face of the many millenniums of human history and the world's great need; accordingly, those who believe in special miracles have tended, in the last two decades, to in- clude again some of the alleged miracles of Christian saints, and, in modern times, such events as sudden recoveries from disease occurring in answer to prayer. Throwing the net, however, as widclv as the modern mind may dare to throw it, God's miraculous actions in the world are very few and, for the non-Christian mind, apparently unimportant in comparison with the 30 THE SPIRIT 11 great stream of events whose causes are discoverable. But, as already noted, the area alleged by the orthodox to be covered by the supernatural action of God Is much larger. It covers everything that may be considered the result of the grace of God In the lives of Chris- tians, and Its reality Is evinced to the faithful In certain exalted moments, in their conscious participation in prayer and worship, and especially through sacramental rites. The difficulty about this conception of the super- natural is threefold: (a) the area of what is considered divine grace in the Church appears small by the total of human life — as did the area of the miraculous; and (b) such results of supernatural grace as can be descried In the Church by the world do not appear sufficiently different from, and more Important than, natural processes of the same grace outside the Church to vindicate a religious philosophy based upon the evi- dence they afford — for example, to the eye of reason the good devout person Is not, take him all in all, much better than the good and earnest agnostic, and sometimes not as good; or (c) If, as some Jesuit au- thorities affirm, God's sacramental grace may build up a supernatural life In man which has no visible out- come in moral character, the Author of such grace appears somewhat indifferent to the harm its subjects commit. If by " supernatural " we could simply mean that which, being divine, transcends our finite conception of nature, while It also interpenetrates that nature, it would be quite accurate to call our salvation super- natural, for the main and outstanding Idea expressed by the Christian doctrine of the Spirit Is that help comes to man from God — help adequate and efficient from the Spirit of God, which is other than man's spirit. An explanation of the way In which God's Spirit may be thought of as giving help to man's spirit may be found in another Essay in this book.^ Our point here 1 Essay V. pp. 155-158. II GOD IN ACTION 31 is that the help does not originate in man, nor is it planted In man, like a seed, and left for him to de\"elop and increase by his own efforts. Man can help him- self, of course; he can do a great deal for himself in every way; he is a centre of life — which means, of origination, of the choice of experience, of purpose, of effort. All this he is by God's initial gift of life. A sea-anemone on a rock is a definite centre of life, and has within itself certain powers; but the tide which comes twice a day to bring it all that it requires for life is something other than the anemone; and yet, illimitable as is the onrush of the ocean over the small life, it brings to that small life only just so much as the creature can or will assimilate. It puts forth its richly- coloured tentacles in the translucent flood, and lives by what it can catch of the water's wealth. So is the action of God's Spirit on the soul of man; it is some- thing other than his own action. Salvation flows over him always — a warm, illimitable river of life. Man takes from it, if he will, what he can, and v/hat he can must ultimately depend upon what he will. It is this otherness of God, this initiation and carry- ing out of efficient help by God, that is the valuable truth in the insistence laid by many on the supernatural element in our salvation. The term " supernatural " is, indeed, sometimes used to express this " otherness " and nothing more. But if this be the meaning of the word " supernatural," then we require another word for " supernatural " in its ordinary sense, meaning something which overrides the order of nature. Un- less we hold the crudest dualism we must believe that nature is the manifestation of God, and that God has, by the creative process, produced human nature " for Himself," as St. Augustine truly preached. If nature in God's conception and purpose be the creaturely exist- ence which develops to its utmost possibility of L^ood by His constant friendship and aid, then such aid Is natural in the sense that it is of tlie very essence of 32 THE SPIRIT II true natural development. To call it supernatural Is to contuse it with an incompatible theory of divine grace. Indeed, those who lay most stress upon the supernatural character of the divine salvation do not mean that God works only in natural ways. They mean that God has come, and still comes, in certain times and places, to operate upon man's spirit or body or upon external nature, in ways that cannot be analysed or classified by physical or psychological science. The word " supernatural " is, unfortunately, too deeply dyed with this meaning to be safely used in any other. On the other hand, there is growing up a school of Christians w^ho believe that the restriction of the area of what is taken to be God's supernatural or miraculous action by our increasing knowledge of natural causes points to the conclusion that God always acts through nature, and that nature at its highest and best is always the manifestation of God's character as He reveals Himself to us, and is also the indication of His will for our further development. If men regard the universe as fundamentally spiritual, they can draw no line be- tween nature and supernature, because all nature is the evidence of something which is above and beyond. If they believe in God they must believe that that trans- cendent Spirit is personality and intelligence, but need not therefore believe that His action is ever manifested apart from the coherent system of things which we call " nature." We may perhaps make quite clear the distinction between these two schools of religious thought — i.e. those who believe in the miraculous and the super- natural and those who believe God works only naturally — by an illustration. Those who still hold that our faith in God depends upon our belief in His occasional direct interference with nature believe that the Birth and Resurrection of Jesus were unique events in the sense that they happened because He was God, not n GOD IN ACTION 33 because He was the ideal man. On the other hand, those who believe that nature is a progressiv^e revela- tion of God's character and purpose believe, either that our Lord's coming into and going out of this world were not physically different from the birth and the entry into eternal life of other men, or that, if they were different, that difference was something truly natural to humanity at its highest and best, the triumph of spirit over body, something to which all humanity may one day attain — the first-fruits of what physical existence must become when God's will is done on earth as in heaven. In such a view these events would be thought of as the supreme instance of the power of mind over body — a power increasingly realised to-day. If we take this " natural " view of God's relation to the world, as opposed to the supernatural, we shall look for the explanation of all that has been called " supernatural " in the action of God evoking latent powers of the human — powers capable of being stated in terms of natural sequence, i.e. of psychological law. What, then, is it that so many religious people fear may be lost by the acceptance of the view that the whole of religious experience is strictly natural from the psychologist's and the biologist's point of view? Clearly they are afraid that, if this view is accepted, God will seem to have left Himself without witness in the world and that men will deny God's existence and cease to worship Him if they cannot believe that some small special part of their life experience is not natural but supernatural, in the sense in which we have here agreed to use the terms. There has always been something very good, as well as something foolish and something cruel, in the oppo- sition that wc of the Church have shown to any inter- ference with traditional belief. On each occasion the attitude evinced a very real faith in God and in the Christian salvation, and a willingness to sacrifice much 34 THE SPIRIT ii in order to bear witness to the truth for the protection of defenceless multitudes and in defiance of any enemy to the faith. Our folly lay in fearing that what was not of God might bring to nought what was of God. There is, moreover, more than folly, there is something really evil, in the complex state of mind which we have often displayed. Like the Pharisees criticising Christ, we have allowed ourselves to attribute moral defect to those who evince a disinterested love of truth. When Galileo affirmed that the world went round the sun, the Church took upon itself positively to deny the discovery; and if, with the aid of dramatic insight, we can picture the theologians of that time, we shall see them chatting to each other at street corners, in church porches, and in convent cloisters, deriding the notion, and so entirely convinced that it is absurd that it never occurs to any of them that their derision and righteous indignation will become in future ages a byword for ecclesiastical folly. Very much the same thing is hap- pening to-day with regard to scientific discoveries in in- dividual and social psychology, and, at the present stage of our knowledge, with less excuse. No astronomical discovery is of as much importance to the world as any really forward step in the knowledge of the human mind; but the ecclesiastical mind, as such, often appears even more averse to the psychological knowledge of to-day than it was to the astronomy of the Renaissance. In seeking to analyse the psychological aspect of re- ligious experience our question can only be, " What is truth? " secure in the faith that God, who has begun a good work in the world, will continue to inspire man with faith that is in accordance with truth. The Psychological Aspect of Religious Experience II. Both those who claim a special function or mani- festation for God's supernatural action and those who claim that God works naturally lay stress on the evi- II GOD IN ACTION 35 dence of the religious experience. It would be well, therefore, to discuss this experience in the light thrown upon it by psychology. The phenomena of the religious life may be classified thus: (i) Inward illumination, with corresponding effect on volition. (2) Inspired utterance, individual and corporate, which may perhaps be defined as the power to express what is received in inward illumination. (3) Unusual power of (a) resistance to temptation and progress in virtue; (b) physical or mental effort, endurance of suffering, and power to regulate the health of the body; (r) influence over the minds of others. (4) The reception of other benefits for which definite prayer has been made. I will first give typical and rather striking examples of each phenomenon, reserving discussion and analysis of them till later. (i) Under the head of "illumination" I would class all experience of vivid enlightenment which comes to seeking souls, whether as to the nature of sin and holiness or as to the nature of God's personal attitude to the self or the world. There can be no question as to the extraordinary reality and productiveness of this experience, nor can any believer in God question that, when increased knowledge of truth or of vital virtue is attained in this way, the enlightenment comes from God. On the threshold of the religious life such en- lightenment often takes the form of a vivid sense of God's presence, which, perhaps for the first time, brings the conviction of His existence to the sceptical or the careless. The conviction of sin, of forgiveness, of vo- cation, of guidance in perplexity, often comes suddenly as the apparent result of what is figuratively expressed as a flash of light abolishing mental obscurity. Mo- ments of illumination may become habitual in private prayer or in participation in the Eucharist, or in confcs- 36 THE SPIRIT ii sion and absolution, or in the pursuit of beauty or truth. Many cases of looking for external signs, or opening books at random to find direction, come under this head. An incident related by Dr. Horton in his Aiito- hiograpliy illustrates this. " In my Union time I felt it my duty to invite the Committee to breakfast. . . . It was then the universal custom to bring up after breakfast tankards of college ale. To omit this would have seemed bad form; and for Oxford in those days ' form ' came before both virtue and religion. I was greatly exercised, for I had, on principle, refused to keep wine in my rooms, and the custom of having beer at breakfast was to me revolting. And yet I wanted to show the usual civilities to my guests. The night before the party I knelt in my room and entreated God to guide me. While I waited on Him I opened my Bible, and my eye fell on a text in Isaiah which up to that night I had never heard or seen: 'Woe unto them that rise up early in the morning, that they may follow strong drink ' (Isa. v. ii). I could not at first believe my eyes; it was as if I had seen it written: * You shall not have beer for breakfast.' The question was at once settled." (2) Inspiration, — The thoughtful mind demands of Omnipotence, not only enhancement of vision, but power of expression. We may refer to four classes. The artist, be he painter, musician, or poet, with some glimpse of a beauty which he feels powerless to ex- press, reaches out in desire to so-me universal Power for gift of expression. To the thinker truth is an ob- jective reality which he seeks with disinterested passion. The social worker, faced with the stupidity or selfish passions of the herd, demands something more than common power of vision and of endurance in order to mould the situation for the betterment of the world. In the avowedly religious man this instinctive demand becomes articulate prayer to a Divine Personality who embodies his highest conception of good; and in the II GOD IN ACTION 37 Christian this conception of good or God is moulded upon his interpretation of the life and teachings of Jesus Christ. To all these come moments or hours in which they feel that something other than themselves is expressing beauty or truth or wisdom with eternal authority. This power to give effective expression to what has come to the soul as a matter of direct personal illumi- nation is not common. It is the characteristic of prophetic literature as well as of the highest poetry. Such expression of individual conviction with regard to the realities of the religious life is always a powerful factor in moulding the religious and moral character of other persons or of communities. It is, therefore, always entitled to be classed as involving a degree of religious inspiration. Words spoken or written, which seem to come without the will of the person pro- ducing them and to transcend his mental level, are a not uncommon result of religious fervour. In the in- dividual life it commonly takes the form of teaching or writing, and it Is often called " religious genius." The twenty-third Psalm, St. Paul's hymn to Charity, the description of mercy in The Merchant of Venice, and Wordsworth's lines on " Tintern Abbey," are out- standing examples. More rare is the power to express the corporate illumination of assemblies or communities who are to- gether seeking religious truth. Phrases in historic creeds come to mind at once as evidence of such in- spiration. So also do certain restatements of Christian belief which reforming bodies have from time to time set forth under the impulse of a corporate revival of spiritual life. Luther's battle-cry, "Justification by faith," and the creed of the French Revolution, " Liberty, I'.cjual'ty, I-raternity," are instances of these. (3) Again, thi experience of unusual power over circumstances which is felt to come direct from God is a frecjuent element in religious experience. 38 THE SPIRIT il {(i) Christian converts have declared that the appetite for some habitual vice to which they were enslaved has been taken from them orice for all by the realisation of divine forgiveness. More often, how- ever, the conquest of such appetite is gradual, the pace of conquest being obviously much quickened by deep- ening religious experience. Again, the development of marked virtues or talents sometimes synchronises with the religious experience, and in missionary effort the power to persuade and convert often receives extra- ordinary reinforcement after periods of prayer. Many instances of this class are recorded by William James. ^ (b) The increase of power to do and to endure In the Christian life, which by many is commonly experi- enced after private prayer or after participation in the Eucharist, is an actual experience. I once met a public singer who, having been converted by a band of Amer- ican evangelists, joined them, and was in the habit of singing sacred solos at their meetings. She told me how, when advertised to sing at a series of meetings in a Western town, she had been attacked by severe laryngitis. Her problem was, whether to go to bed or, as she phrased it, " to go forward, trusting in God." Having decided on the latter course, she found herself, by some accident, turned out of a hot sleeping- carriage in the middle of a winter night, and forced to wait on the platform of a country station for the next train. She described how she went alone to the end of the platform, and there, under the frosty stars, with swollen, aching throat, entreated God to make her extremity His opportunity. The fever left her; her throat became comfortable; she continued her journey, and found her power of persuasive song at its best. (c) Power of influence over other minds is illus- trated by a story I once heard Moody, the evangelist, tell of how it was borne in upon his mind that he ought 1 Varieties of Religious Experience, pp. 220-228, II GOD IN ACTION 39 to go to a small and inconveniently placed town to hold a series of meetings. He knew no sufficient reason for doing so, and was more than fully occupied with other plans. By degrees, however, the insistent recurrence of the name of this town to his mind, when discussing plans, led him to arrange to visit it. After doing so he discovered that in that town there was a poor cripple who, having heard of his work, had heen unceasingly praying that he might come and preach the Gospel to her neighbours. (4) The reception of other specific benefits in re- sponse to prayer. — A friend of mine was one winter concerned for the welfare of a certain poor district of the city of Montreal. A blizzard had visited the place, almost stopping the traffic, and making the price of food prohibitive to the poor. My friend arranged that the women of her neighbourhood should come to a certain chapel kitchen for soup. Early in the day on which it was to be ready she went to the kitchen to find that the butcher, who with much difficulty had delivered bones, had not chopped them, and no vessel was at hand large enough to cook them whole. She went out, standing to gaze upon a street drifted by almost untrodden snow, and prayed earnestly for a large pot. She immediately felt what she described as an insane desire to visit a certain poor house from which she could not reasonably expect any help. Going there, she found the doorway, to her amused delight, almost blocked by a great copper pot which the family had acquired a few days before for a bad debt, but which was useless to them. In this vessel the soup was easily made. I give experiences personally known to me, as well as others, because I wish to insist that such marvels constantly happen, and happen in connection with prayer. It would be easy to give chapter and verse for stories of the same sort in the biographies of me- diaeval saints and modern missionaries. 40 THE SPIRIT ii The question must now be asked, are they open to psychological analysis, and can they be referred to the natural order? The hypothesis of this essay is that God is all-power- ful to produce good in His own way by educating, not by compelling, living spirits that each have their own degree of freedom; by using the organising power of life as His instrument, not by overriding nature. It is, therefore, for two reasons necessary that we should learn as much as we can of the modus operandi of re- ligious experience: first, because man is always imagin- ing an unreal religious experience which he mistakes for the real; and, secondly, because man's humble co-opera- tion with God must always be furthered by a better un- derstanding of His ways. It is from this standpoint that we ask, does our advance in knowledge suffice to suggest a " natural " explanation of such experiences as have been cited? To this I believe that a well-considered " yes " may be given. In the last few years we have learned from the experiments of scientific psychologists, and of late notably of medical men attending patients suffering from shell-shock, various facts which throw a flood of light upon the psychology of religious experience. These facts go far to explain by known psychological causes many of the elements in religious experience that have seemed inexplicable, and therefore warrant a strong presumption that other facts, which they do not cover, have a kindred explanation. To put it quite simply, the mind of man has been found to be something larger than his consciousness. One part of that mind is conscious, the other subcon- scious. From the subconscious mind come impulses to action, or to refrain from action, impulses to think of certain subjects or to refrain from thinking of them, impulses to the encouragement of certain emotions or to their discouragement. This subconscious part of the mind, which cannot be awakened or controlled by II GOD IN ACTION 41 any direct effort of the will, can be controlled and edu- cated by what is called " mental suggestion," and men- tal suggestion is found to work most powerfully when the conscious mind is either quiescent or has its atten- tion distracted. Such quiescent condition, though a state of mental and physical repose, is not a state of dulness, nor Is it always a state of passivity, but Is very often rather a state of great progress of thought and insight on any subject on which the attention Is focussed. Also in this state certain powers of the mind, unsuspected in for- mer times, come into evidence. We know this because men often find that during sleep they have formed correct judgments on matters in which they had been wavering and perplexed. Again, the suggestion, under medical hypnosis, that they have the power to do certain things which they have never been able to do before, enables them to do them; they can remember what otherwise they had en- tirely forgotten, and under the right suggestion bad habits have been entirely abandoned. Yet again, un- der medical hypnosis the centres of sensuous Impression can be so controlled that negative or positive hallucina- tions are induced — a fact which bears on cases in which visions are seen, voices heard, etc. Once more, phys- ical functions, such as the circulation of the blood, the action of muscles, respiration, etc., can be affected by mental suggestion — a fact which bears on the healing of disease, and on accession of physical strength to do or to endure. It is also now recognised that sleep is not necessary to the quiescent state in which the greatest potency of mental suggestion obtains. Such a state can very eas- ily be Induced by the mental strain involved in fixing the attention upon one external object or one idea; and those who have scientific knowledge of such states know that people who fall into them are seldom able to real- ise their own suggestible condition. 42 THE SPIRIT II When it is realised that the prolonged effort and emotion of the various phases of " devotional exer- cises," attention to religious rites or earnestness in pri- vate prayer, provide just the strain of attention neces- sary to produce the quiescent and suggestible state, the candid mind will at once perceive that suggestion, either from some external source or from the automatic movement of the subconscious mind, will be potent in hours of devotion, and that any of the phenomena of the suggestible state may then be experienced, and in- duce results unexpected by the subject.^ Let us then take as a provisional hypothesis the posi- tion that the faculties revealed in suggestible condi- tions, which may be, and are, used by men both for good and evil, are used by the Spirit in the exercise of His beneficent power. We may now take this hypoth- esis and see how it applies to the various instances already given. (i) Illumination. — Take the case of Dr. Horton's solution of his dilemma quoted on p. 36. A reviewer in The New Statesman remarks on the capriciousness attaching to divine guidance on any such theory, and adds: " No one would mock at the boy who did this, but what is one to say as to the judgement, the intel- lectual capacity, of the man who, repeating this story, can also admit that he wasted much of his life in thun- dering against the superstitious errors and the lack of truth among his fellow-Christians? " But the reviewer is here criticising the magical view of such direction. The natural view would be to take it as a fact of the established order that in every man there resides a greater power of judgement than he or- dinarily exercises; that in the case of a religious man who, perplexed, cries to God, God enhances his latent natural power; that when, weary after effort, such a man waits humbly to receive wisdom, the Spirit through this enhancement gives the right auto-suggestion. To put it in other words: the man's mind will then rise to 1 See Essay VII., pp. 2S3-S. 262. II GOD IN ACTION 43 Its own highest capacity; he will see the real issue clear of perplexity; on that account he will estimate more clearly the probable results of different courses. Just in so far as his whole past life has educated him to see God's purpose for himself and for the world, he will see the right decision. Any oracle that he consults will be useful just in so far as It helps to stimulate and form- ulate his own best judgement; It will be misleading just In so far as he accepts what contradicts In any degree his own best judgement. In the case of Dr. Horton's youthful perplexity, It Is probable that before this Inci- dent arose he had made up his mind on the general principle that conformity to what he regarded as fool- ish customs was the lower path. In quiet recollection he was able to penetrate below the strong counter-cur- rents that confused his surface mind and apply the deeper principle of his life to the particular case In point. Had he turned up any text which suggested the Importance of doing right, even at the cost of tem- porary misunderstanding, he would probably have found it equally convincing. Had he turned up the text, " Take a little wine for thy stomach's sake and thine often infirmity," he would probably have reflected that It did not apply to his particular visitors. (Whether or not there is, as some think, a latent nat- ural power of what might be called " X-ray vision " or " second sight," which would enable any one in such a case to turn up an appropriate text, must be left to fu- ture Investigation to decide.) Superstition, in such a case, would be involved In accepting some fiat of the Bible, or other external authority, when It contradicted his own best judgement. In the more Important cases In which, as the reviewer points out, he, in later life, admits his judgement erred, the probability is that he took for granted that his course was righteous, went through no searching of heart and mind, and made no candid and humble appeal for help to the Source of wisdom. 44 THE SPIRIT ii Thus interpreted, this trivial instnnce suggests a clue wiiich may lead us into the heart of every case of ap- parently supernatural illumination. If God be acting always for our good, the God-consciousness, ^'.y hypoth- esi, is not needed to bring God into a man's life, but it opens a man's intelligence and emotional nature to an awareness of the Spirit's standard of values — a stan- dard transcending any standard of pleasure or of mere expediency — and gives the Spirit opportunity to en- hance the natural powers of the mind. (2) Inspiration. — Again, with regard to inspired expression, many of us know some artist or writer or speaker who experiences the mood of feeling in which he is carried beyond his own powers, and feels enabled to do or say something greater than his natural ability would produce. Frederick Myers called this " an up- rush from the subliminal self." He believed this self to be something much greater than the conscious self, but later psychologists believe it to be merely the repos- itory of past experience, subjective or objective, plus such latent powers as the mind may possess undevel- oped by exercise or education. We incline to the lat- ter belief; our sudden memories of things long forgot- ten, our odd and unexpected impulses, suggest that what is evil and absurd as well as what is splendid may come from this source into consciousness. And that, indeed, is what happens. Words containing sublime messages for the world have risen unbidden in the minds of prophets; but the same conviction of inspira- tion occurs in fools and fanatics as in sages and proph- ets; and most people who are subject to it acknowledge that they have at times, under its influence, produced what was not worth production. What seems like automatic speech or art or writing is a perfectly natural process which may or may not be used to interpret the values of the Spirit to the world of sense. How it will be used will depend upon other factors in the life. We have also to take into account that there is a II GOD IN ACTION 45 good deal of evidence of the transference of mood and notion from mind to mind without sense perception, the condition usually being strong or vivid emotion in one or more of the agents and a quiescent condition in the percipient. Of transference of mood we have evidence in many historic corporate manias, chronicles recording that people, even children, living apart in country places, who had heard and seen nothing of the popular commotion, were moved sometimes to dancing, sometimes to beating themselves, sometimes to setting out upon pilgrimage, in the same way in which the populace of the district happened to be moved. We might set aside these annals as false were it not that in our own days we well know that political or military excitement can move people to opinions and actions that they could never rationally infer from what they see and hear, and infection of mood appears to account for the phenomena. There are also very many well- authenticated cases of mental coinciden-ces beyond the possibility of chance and sense perception for the ex- planation of which we must either accept the spiritual- istic hypothesis of the agency of discarnate spirits, or believe that where there is strong emotion in the agent, and quiescence in the percipient, there may be a natural transference of mood and notion which comes as a mes- sage from the unseen, and only half a century ago would have been considered miraculous.' In modern accounts of mental coincidence the im- pression, as interpreted by the recipient, rarely corre- sponds in all points with the ideas that were trans- mitted. I may Illustrate this from my own experience. One night I dreamed that two friends — a brother and sister — had had a carriage accident. In my dream I saw the brother carried into a gartlen gateway in a I It will be obscrvcfl th.it this st-itcmcnt makes no rrfcroncc to cviflcncc for or aK.iinst such thouKht-r<-.-i(linK as has lipcn claiim-ipon what we are now iliscussinK un'lcr tlie name of telepathy, as in his experiments no emo- tion appears to have been involved; nor docs there appear to have been any attempt to experiment with percipients in hypnotic conditions. 46 THE SPIRIT ii man's arms, and heard his sister say shortly after, in a tone of relief, " There are no bones broken." So vivid was the dream that, although not accustomed to notice dreams, I wrote to inquire, and found the fact to be that the day before the friends in question had been driving out. The brother had seen his favourite dog run over by a cart and carried in the groom's arms into a gateway to be examined; that, shortly after- wards, his sister had called out that no bones were broken. Neither of them had connected the incident in any conscious way with me. Such experiences seem to point to a natural faculty of giving and receiving non-sensuous messages which lies below the level of consciousness. Such impressions, when vivid, urge the conscious mind to find its own fallible interpretation of them. When we study the religious utterances of minds that the religious world has rightly counted inspired, we find a condition of things closely akin to telepathic impression. Both form and content of the utterance seem so much conditioned by age and nation that they appear to be the prophet's interpretation of some sug- gestion impressed upon his subconscious mind, rather than anything approaching infallible diction. (3) Cases of unusual power. (a) The new personality that may emerge from sudden conversion has been analysed and described by Professor James. ^ (b) It is admitted ' that power of endurance may be enhanced, and that disease can often be cured by mental suggestion, as in the case quoted of the public singer. (f) The prayer of the cripple which brought Moody the evangelist out of his way may fitly be regarded as an instance of the working of telepathy. There should be no difl^culty either to faith or reason in accepting these results as the action of the Spirit. If we believe that the Divine Spirit is always, every- 1 Varieties of Religious Experience, p. 230-237. 2 Cf. Essay III., p. 69 fF. II GOD IN ACTION 47 where, acting in the world, we believe, ^.v hypothesi, that He does, by personal influence, exercise a real force of persuasion and Instruction upon living spirits that do not shut themselves off from goodness. His working Is thus contingent on man's attitude and will. We may grant — what is not yet proven — that all the motions of inanimate nature are pre-determined and fixed in a mechanical certainty, but we must still admit that we have, interpenetrating this mechanical system, life which is not mechanical, whose motions we do not believe to be pre-determined. Now that the biologists are throwing aside the dream of a mechanical system of life which is pre-determined, the theologian can with the more confidence repudiate the corresponding con- ception of the pre-determlnatlon of all events by God. (4) The reception of benefits after definite prayer. — The amusing case of the lady and the copper pot may have been both an answer to prayer and entirely natural. The pot was near by, and In the possession of a person who did not want it. The lady who dis- covered It had previously been the subject of several experiences commonly attributed to " second sight." Whatever natural faculty of the mind such experiences betray had therefore already been quickened by exer- cise. All that is necessary to place the Spirit's action in this case within the natural order is to say that the subconscious power of this faculty was quickened by Him In response to prayer. Her Intense sympathy with the hungry poor, her child-like dependence on God and eager prayer, gave the Spirit opportunity. Had the pot not been at hand we may assume she might have been guided, by means of the same natural fac- ulty, to some other way out of the difl^culty — ^- g-, some one whose mind was open to good and (lod might have been guided by telepathic impression to come to her aid. Probably one element In our i-ord's \'isIon ol the Kingdom was the human community whose many minds 48 THE SPIRIT ii should all always be open to such quickening by the Spirit that they would work in harmony, aware of each other's needs. If we say that our antagonisms and dulness have prevented the rise of such a community, we offer a rational explanation of the undoubted fact that many prayers for help in good work as earnest and single-hearted as this one are not followed by im- mediate relief. In our present state of knowledge it appears to be just as short-sighted to hold that prayer can only affect the world by elevating the soul that prays, as to insist that God's power overrides natural sequence. Either view appears to entail a moral nemesis that ought to warn us that it is not the track of truth. Those who wed their souls to the first supposition lose in their in- tercourse with God and man an element of child-like hope in fresh possibilities which, when retained, gives to the mature mind a poise, charm, and influence that nothing else can give. On the other hand, those who believe that God overrides nature on occasion are forced to depict His way as cruel or entirely incompre- hensible because of the great multitude of cases in which there is no marvellous response to prayer. This last is the ethical difficulty of the belief in miracles that override natural sequences. A world awakened to ask " the reason why " can never be reconciled to a God cruel or wholly arbitrary; it can understand a God self- limited by creation. On this question of whether, and how, God responds to definite petitions we often hear the argument that because man, by free will, can interfere in the course of nature it is absurd to suppose that God cannot. But man cannot interfere with nature in the sense of abro- gating natural laws; he can only control their work- ing. It has been said that a man who catches a cricket- ball in its flight neutralises the force of gravitation, by which law, without his wilful action, the ball would fall to the ground. But his whole action is conditioned by the force of gravitation; without it he could do II GOD IN ACTION 49 nothing. By that he stands his ground and exerts the force necessary to catch the ball. The will and skill to catch the ball are the contribution of the man's mind, but he effects his purpose in strict co-operation with all the laws that govern matter and motion. As far as reason differs from folly, so far does the belief that man can only perform what he wills in accordance with natural law differ from the assumption that man's choice is predetermined by mechanical sequence. There is the same difference between the belief that God's action will always be in accordance with natural sequence and the assumption that He cannot act in the world in direct response to man's desire. We m.ay ac- cept the hypothesis that God acts only through natural means while at the same time we retain the fullest be- lief in His personal freedom to answer prayer by shap- ing natural events in the line of our desire. There is much evidence encouraging the belief that God evokes our faith by using prayer as a factor in the construc- tion of the immediate future. It is unquestionable that without the calculable properties of matter man could carry out no purpose. What we call natural law is his instrument, his tool, his weapon. It is the instru- ment of life in all its forms, from the smallest germ of vegetation to the greatest human genius. Our hypoth- esis is that all life, culminating in man's free spirit witii its intelligence, is, in turn, God's instrument, by which he will accomplish the desire expressed in every true prayer. What then, we ask, is the value of religious experi- ence as an evidence of God's action in the world? The only evidence that has really convinced religious men of God's action is the correspondence of the religious de- sire with its satisfaction. It is not the appearance of magic in the method of its satisfaction that is convinc- ing. The religious instinct dcmantls from Cjod the se- curity of mutual love and the enhancement of life. If God docs not satisfy these demands of those who seek 50 THE SPlRir II Him, then, as the Apu)stlc said, " religion is vain." Every godly mind rises to corroborate the truth of the cry, " Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us " (i John iv. lo) ; or this, " Thou hast been a strength to the poor, a strength to the needy in his distress, a refuge from the storm, a shadow from the heat, when the blast of the terrible ones is as a storm against the wall " (Isaiah xxv. 4) ; or this, " My soul shall be joyful in my God, for he hath clothed me with the garments of salvation" (Isaiah Ixi. 10) ; or again, " As far as the east is from the west, so far hath he removed our transgressions from us. Like as a father pitieth his children, so the Lord pitieth them that fear him " (Ps. ciii. 12—13). ^^ '^ ^^^ discovery that the godward appeal is a valid cheque upon the bank of reality that convinces those who make it of the reality of God's action. If a man pray for bread his faith that he is answered does not depend on his seeing the bread brought by a raven instead of a baker. If he seek direction from God he does not turn atheist because he gets it through a neighbour's advice. Though it be proved to us that all response to our prayer and aspiration comes through natural process, our faith will not fail as long as we are sure of response. Not All That Happens Expresses God's Mind III. If, then, we agree that God is a Spirit and works in the world through natural process, are we to believe that whatever happens is God's will — that whenever disaster occurs it is a divine judgement? Theology has often taught this, but in seeking thus to enhance the divine glory it has really detracted from it. Man's judgements with regard to truth, goodness, and beauty certainly exist; and these realities are in sharp opposition to human error, ugliness, and cruelty, and their results — which also actually exist. Both, however, cannot equally be the work of the Spirit; we 11 GOD IN ACTION ' 51 cannot read the divine character equally in both. And we cannot believe that God is divided; that as God the Father He does one thing, and as the Holy Spirit op- poses His own act. He cannot by His sovereign will drive men mad in order to destroy them, while by His Spirit He seeks to save them. And if human action can oppose God, what right have we to suppose that all other creatures that make up the biological system of which man is a part always act in concert with God? The power which controls the world is either a non-moral power, and therefore despicable in man's judgement, or, man's judgements of value show the influence of the Spirit upon his spirit, and it is to them that we must look to discover God's character. The Holy Spirit cannot both be the divine power of Christian experience and the divine power of the fatalist who cries, " Whatever is, is right." We need more clear thinking in this respect than religious teachers sometimes give. Many men, look- ing back on their past lives, see that good has come to them out of misfortunes; and history presents cases when national disasters, and even national crimes, have inaugurated new eras of higher development. This proves that the Spirit may inspire men to meet evil in such a way as to attain a higher good than was theirs before they encountered the evil. It does not prove more than this. A mariner whose ship is struck by a storm may set his sails so as to be sped upon his way while at the same time he is in peril from the blast. This does not prove that he would not have made a bet- ter voyage by a steady, favourable wind. Our imag- inations are feeble; whenever we try to conceive an- other past than that which has actually happened, they wave in nothingness as the tendrils of a young climbing plant, unsupported, wave in air. We comfort our- selves for our fceble-mindedness by falling back upon what wc call " real life," and pointing out that when- ever men or nations have enjoyed monotonous prosper- 52 Till'. SPIRIT II ity they have degenerated. We are like a mariner who, reaching his port by a skilful use of storms, does not picture the ^•oyage that might have been with the steady, favourable wind, but points to ships that are be- calmed and thanks his lucky stars. The fact that men and nations often deteriorate when they enjoy monot- onous security is undeniable, but such security has had its source in the temper which hedges itself about with safety, and refuses, in this present evil world, to " live dangerously." That temper carries within it the seeds of degeneration. Such fact does not prove that the disasters which men of noble endeavour frequently meet are of the Spirit's contriving, or even that the disasters which befall notorious evildoers are His work. In fact, if we will but interrogate our own beliefs strictly we shall see that we none of us believe the fatalist creed that on occasion we recite. We do not believe the Holy Spirit inspired the Jerusalem crowd to cry for the crucifixion of Jesus. The spirit that urged this crowd to this national crime was not the spirit which urged a crowd in the same city to repentance on the day of Pentecost. The spirit that urges a mob to lynch a criminal is not the spirit that urges prison re- form. The spirit that urged the pioneers of modern science to seek the truth of things is not the spirit which urges ecclesiastics to their persecution. The spirit that urges men to the subjection of the weak and the atrocities of war is not the spirit that urges them to true brotherhood and true bravery, to the heroism of the magnanimous victor and the heroic nurse, to bal- anced thought and good statesmanship. The miseries that come to man through men do not come to them be- cause their opponents are inspired by the Holy Spirit. Or if we take the disasters that befall men from the forces of what we call lower nature, we are all ready to admit that the spirit which urges men so to observe and co-operate with these forces that they may avoid de- struction from them, and even make them their serv- II GOD IN ACTION 53 ants, is not the spirit that inspires men stupidly to ac- quiesce in the recurrence of such evils. Curiously enough, while popular theology often as- cribes calamity to God, it never ascribes it to the Holy Spirit. But orthodox theology has never countenanced tritheism. No one would assert that God the Father urges men to rob or murder their neighbours while the Holy Spirit is striving with them to resist the tempta- tion. Yet this is implied if we say that disasters brought about by the wickedness of men are the will of God. Nor can we suppose that God the Father has foredoomed men to destruction — let us say, by earth- quake — while the Spirit of Wisdom, working through science and sanity, is prompting them to quit the area of danger. The God of the fatalist is not the God of the Christian; and the effort of Christian thought to combine these two characters in one Being is the chief cause of the practical atheism widespread in all ranks of society and among nominal Christians. It is unavailing for the advocates of this combina- tion-God, who builds and destroys, afflicts and consoles, to cry that God is so great that He transcends the op- position in a way the finite mind cannot understand, be- cause God only enters into man's field of vision at all in so far as man can understand His character. If we interrogate religious experience as to the char- acter of the supreme Spirit, we find it has always claimed to possess the mutual understanding involved in kinship. Thus the religious mind claims always to be "His offspring," to be "made in his image"; it cries, " His spirit beareth witness with our spirit that we are the sons of God"; "Whereby we cry Abba Father"; "Our father, which art in heaven." All these are ways of expressing the conviction of kinship or a mutuality of comprehension which implies that hu- man judgements of good are (jod-implantcd and reflect — feebly indeed, but still reflect — God's intenser knowledge of good and evil. And as the religious 54 THE SPIRIT ii mind rises to apprehend the more universal obligations of goodwill, it realises that the forces and animosities which cause all that is dire cannot be the action of a good God. The Goal of the Spirit IV. If, then, we are agreed that the Divine Spirit Is at work In the world of men In ways that are natural to the world and to men, and also that In that world good and evil are really opposed to one another, the Spirit working on the side of good and against evil, we have still to discover (a) what Is the nature of the good for which the Spirit works, and (b) how we may co- operate with the Spirit for the realisation of that good. (a) What do we to-day understand the universal good to be? Science tells us that it Is correspondence with environment; Jesus Christ calls it " the kingdom of God "or "of heaven." We are accustomed to realise that the welfare of any living thing depends upon correspondence with Its en- vironment. It only lives in so far as It corresponds; It only lives perfectly by perfect correspondence. Taking humanity as a whole, it is clear that man will not correspond perfectly with his physical environment until the knowledge and skill of all applied science ren- der him no longer In any degree the sport of the ele- ments but their master. As the old tradition had It that God brought the animals one by one to Adam to receive their names, and gave him dominion over them, so science is bringing to mankind the forces of earth, air, fire, and water to receive their names, and giving men dominion over them. An Abraham or a Heslod may correspond better with local and temporary en- vironment than does a modern man of science, but while the race has failed, and fails, to deal rightly with plague, famine, and war, genius must have little chance and successive nations prematurely perish. What has that to do with Jesus of Nazareth and His kingdom of II GOD IN ACTION 55 God? Does not one glance at our world to-day show us that as long as man uses each small advance in knowledge and skill to subject and destroy his fellow- man he Is not in correspondence with his human en- vironment, nor forwarding the universal knowledge of constructive arts? The utilisation of the forces of earth for human welfare can only be achieved by broth- erhood and co-operation. Peace, which is the jump- ing-off place for the great adventure of catching and harnesslncr the elements for the world's welfare, can only be obtained by learning how to sympathise with our fellows, learning how to like and befriend and cor- respond with them. Man is the greatest factor in man's environment. If, then, what we call nature Is working for man's correspondence with his environ- ment, it Is working through every effort that tends to endow the coming race with kindly and good-humoured impulses, with a store of skilful methods of righting wrongs and governing the wrong-headed by friendly means Instead of by grim disapprobation or cruel sup- pression, by laughter rather than by tears. ^ To correspond with his environment, man must learn not only to be ready if need be to die rather than com- promise with falsity, but also to forgive to seventy times seven, and to love his enemies. If the push of life be for the survival of those who can best corres- pond with their environment, universal brotherhood and goodwill is the far-off event towards which evolu- tion moves. The movement, as we have seen, is not mechanical, for the mere process of the ages does not bring wisdom. It must always depend on the right choice of free creatures. The character of God the Spirit, as revealed by this divine purpose of universal goodwill, is the same as that revealed by Christ, and also by every prophetic soul that has had glimpses of the truth. To put it more adequately — Jesus Christ gave forth dclinitely the good news of the harmony to- 1 This subject is more fully rlcalt with in the present writer's essay in God and the Struggle for Existence (i)ublislied by the Student Christian Movement). 56 THE SPIRIT ii ward which the historic process tends, and explicitly declared the method by which it should come. This method was the response of man to the saving pro- cesses of the Holy Spirit — processes of forgiveness and healing, helpfulness and goodwill, of passion for truth and reality, and a true comparison of man's taw- dry notions of glory with the beauty of nature when- ever it is receptive to the care of God. The harmony of human wills, when attained, will be a new starting- point for unrestricted racial development; but to us it is the mountain-peak which we must reach before we can see further. Thus our question, What is the good for which the Spirit works? would find an easy answer if we could be satisfied by a far-off future event and a future culmina- tion of our race. We cannot be satisfied with what is future, except as it explains and justifies the present and the past. Such a culmination would justify the past and present of the race as a whole, but it could not justify the mistakes and sufferings of the Individuals in each generation. The great difficulty in recognising the Spirit's work in the process of development arises from the fact that the individual, and the single generation, is constantly crushed in the process, without apparent opportunity of escape. The great armies of Humanity march on to victory, but on every yard of the advance lie the wounded and the dead. The course of evolution, con- sidered in itself, seems wholly careless of the indi- vidual. Yet, in apparent opposition to this there is the striking paradox that, considered as an educative pro- cess, it has educed, and does educe, in men, not greater contempt for the individual in comparison with the whole, but ever-increasing respect for every individual of every generation. This fact — that the claim of the individual on society has everywhere through long ages become more and more clearly recognised — II GOD IN ACTION 57 points perhaps to a solution of the difficulty. The value set upon the individual life, its well-being, free- dom, and education, which has become the criterion of higher and lower in our estimate of national progress, reveals, if anything reveals, the character of the Spir- it's work, for it is here discovered in the efflorescence of the great principle which no less conspicuously pene- trates the struggle for existence, showing itself in pa- rental affection, family devotion, and the tribal bond — the principle of the sacrifice of the strong for the weak, the wise for the ignorant, the righteous for the lawless. If, then, we can accept this principle — which is, indeed, the shadow of the Cross projected by the level light of sunrise across all the ages of evolution — as indicating the character of the Spirit, we may reason- ably suppose that the Spirit has His own ways and means of compensating the individual for whatever of failure or misery has been thrust upon him. In what way can this compensation be given? We cannot belie\'e a good to be all-inclusive unless it repre- sents the fruition of the desires of all men and women who have lived, and must still live and die, before the era of human triumph which we may descry on the hor- izon of this world's future. It is on salvation for the individual that Jesus laid His emphasis, and we must inquire how far we have reason to believe that the Spirit gives to each living soul ample opportunity to enter into a process of development which will both bring it to such fruition of all its permanent desires as will compensate it for all suffering and will make it a co-operator in realising the universal good. As any process must be estimated by its outcome, let us first consider the case of those souls who are most vitally Christianised, frankly admitting that vital Christianity is different from nominal Christianity. The (iospcl ()( Christ teaches us that full salvation de- pends upon the soul setting forth to save the world in the experience of being himself saved by the Spirit. 58 THE SPIRIT ii Salvation is offered freely, and must be experienced as a gilt. This is no missionary cant, but a psychological tact. The result of the experience is that the saved soul so loves the world that it gives its all that the world may be sa\ed. Both these elements are inter- dependent, and both are a process. Yet from the moment that the soul really sees God in Christ, /. e. sees that the Spirit's character and action on the world may be interpreted by the character of Christ, it knows the fruition of all its desires to be secure. It is saved perfectly and ideally in prospect, and yet it will for ever continue to be raised to fuller vision. Likewise, the moment the soul really sees God in Christ it also sets forth to save the world. It can no other. It sees the divine character giving to the utmost for the world's salvation, and by that sight is transformed into a life- centre whose main and most permanent desire is to live for the perfecting of all things, realising the prospec- tive joy of God therein. But many a transient and lower desire may temporarily intervene and be followed — as a child may chase butterflies hither and thither while still proceeding in the direction of home. The giving up of all by the soul for the world's salvation is a process, as the experience of being saved is a pro- cess. Yet from the moment the soul really sees God in Christ, its most permanent and abiding desire is to speed further and further in the great adventure of world-saving, whether by the avenue of truth, of beauty, or of moral right. Irreligious it can never again be, for the universe has become a fane, and the love of God its light. There are very many who see this vision reflected in the best thought of their age, and are themselves Inspired by it, yet, misled by the blind guidance of His nominal exponents, they deny Jesus Christ to be its source. These, because really inspired by Him, though only indirectly, are at one with Him in the Spirit's power. On the other hand, undoubting acceptance of II GOD IN ACTION 59 the most correct of creeds may leave the soul without the vision, still working for its own salvation, still re- pulsive in Its zeal for what it holds to be the salvation of the world. The unthinking acceptance of religious tradition, the docile obedience to a religious rule, may each have a value of a different sort for different souls, but they are not the vision of God in Christ. That vision Is the realisation that the supreme Spirit at work In all life has the character of Jesus Christ. The realisation of this fact may be sudden or gradual, but It Is an experience which transforms any self-regarding effort to attain salvation into an other-regarding effort to show forth the beauty of God to whatever coterie of souls, little or large, may form its world. Can It be said that this adventure of world-saving, and the future toward which we believe it tends, will afford the frui- tion of all desire? Before answering we must clear away any narrow or grotesque pictures of world-saving that we may have formed. There are as many ways in which the world of men may be effectively helped forward into co-opera- tion with the Divine Spirit as there are men and women ; and that of Itself is sufficient evidence that the Spirit has for each a unique mission, and that that mission will best conserve and develop all the powers and faculties of each soul. Human good Is a trinity of truth and beauty and social welfare; and while none of these qual- ities can really exist without the others, the vocations of men can roughly be put Into three classes, according as men exercise their enterprise an ingenuity to augmc the world-stock of any one of these. Heretofore the phrase " soul-saving " has been too exclusively associ- ated with strictly pious effort; it is along all the avenues opened by this trinity of Ciod that the Spirit urges and inspires us to link up men in trust and fealty to the Source of Love and Life. Can we, indeed, think of any other or greater frui- tion of our desires than the exercise and development 6o THE SPIRIT ii of all our powers in making some unique and lasting addition to the good of the whole? What artist, what patriot, what self-seeker even, can ask for more? But, granted that this creative work can satisfy those who may become vitally Christ-like in giving them- selves as instruments of the Spirit for the world's sal- vation, can we infer from their satisfaction anything which will justify the suffering of those innumerable lives that seem to have been, and still to be, crushed in the process of race education? Yes, for their case proves that nature, when she urges to correspondence with environment, is the instrument of the Spirit urg- ing the race to inexhaustible goodwill as well as to all scientific enterprise; and if we see reason to believe this, and further to believe that the individual who enters into conscious communion with the Spirit is not only led into the fruition of all his own permanent desires, but led into a constantly increasing carefulness for the welfare of every other individual life, then we are bound to believe that the character of God is indicated by this double testimony. Because God is God, each life will some way find its compensation and develop- ment. " He is not the God of the dead but of the liv- ing "; life's opportunities do not end on earth. (h) The Christian Church should be the nursery of all free souls, but, like the rest of creation, it has shown forth no transcendent and flawless perfection. It is hardly reasonable, however, on that account to deny it to be a characteristic school of the Spirit, unless we are prepared to set aside the claim of all nature to be the manifestation of God because of the chaotic ele- ments of harm and destruction and consequent misery that still exist in the world as it now is. But it is vital to distinjTuish between the inspiration of the Church and the chaotic evils within it that still frustrate that inspiration. The man who sees God the Spirit in the world or in the Church must bring forward his tests of good and II GOD IN ACTION 6i true and beautiful, and claim as divine in the whole sys- tem only what tends toward the good and true and beautiful, holding that such tendencies alone point in the direction in which the whole must move for the accomplishment of the divine purpose. We shall make mistakes, but we cannot escape the responsibility of exercising our own discrimination. We naturally de- sire to be saved the trouble of search and discovery; we passionately desire that some visible finger from heaven should point out to us the track of the Spirit; but if it is God's way that we should find out in what the holi- ness of the Spirit consists by the faithful exploiting of our own values for beauty and goodness and truth, this end could not be attained by Infallible external revela- tion. Our values are within our own souls. Jesus taught that we must first find ivithtn us the kingdom — the purposes and works of the Spirit — before that kingdom can be realised in the complex harmony of the external life. In the Church we must fix our aspira- tion upon increase of religious insight rather than upon any repetition of the past. The great tragedy of human life has been the amount of religious force that has been expended in vain efforts to obtain the help of God. The word re- ligion is commonly used to mean all human activity that is in intention directed Godward; but if God's Spirit in- spires, not everything, but only what is good, we must recognise that much of man's religious activity has been and is directed toward something merely imagined to be God. While our sense of justice constrains us to believe that every man who thinks of God as his own highest ideal of good comes into touch with Him when he tries to worship or pray, and thereby gives the Spirit opportunity to enhance his own nature and the natures of those for whom he prays, it by no means follows that when men worship and entreat a Being of char- acter morally inferior to themselves they will come by that means into touch with Crcati\e Power. A popu- 62 THE SPIRIT II lation visited by plac^ue might quite innocently believe that the disease could be moved magically by the fiat of God. As long as their prayer was offered to a God as good — i.e. as kind and compassionate — as they themselves would like to be, we must, on our hypothe- sis, believe that the prayer would be answered by some enhancement of the life of the community; that hope, observation, understanding, and physical vitality would be quickened, with consequent result upon health. Jesus Christ constantly averred that it is faith in God's fatherliness that makes the human spirit accessible to Him; but, if so, then the more men wailed out en- treaties to a hard-hearted God, the more they per- formed penances to propitiate Him, the more they would be actually turning away from the proffered help of Heaven. For men, although faulty and ignorant, know not only how to give good things to their chil- dren, but how to give them kindly, without waiting for the child to grovel and wail and torture itself. A nor- mal standard of kindness was never far to seek : even in very primitive communities the claim of a sick child on the utmost kindness of its parents is recognised. A sense of sin need not confuse human judgement in this respect, for very degraded is the parent who refuses to help a suffering or dying child because it has previously been naughty. Prayer and worship directed to a God conceived as acting on the level of such a degraded parent would naturally tend to shut the soul against the Spirit with His recreative power. If, therefore, men seek to obtain either spiritual or physical good from God by such a method, they are sinning against the light that lighteth every man coming into the world. The same may be said of attempts to propitiate God by rit- ual exactions or by the use of relics and mascots, prac- tices that no father or kind man would require from the needy before giving aid. The single or simple eye, of which Jesus Christ speaks, sees goodness as one both in God and man, and is therefore the avenue of light II GOD IN ACTION 63 and life. The father in the parable of the Prodigal Son shows God seen by this simple eye. If we believe that the Spirit works according to psychological law and awaits this child-like simplicity in man, the failure of much religious prayer and effort can be explained. But in admitting this we must not overlook the fact that human experience is always complex. In so far as men are kind to each other, even while they worship a hard-hearted notion of God, they come unconsciously into touch with the Spirit by their kindness. The poetic insight of the Christ depicts the virtues of pagans in the story of the sheep gathered from all nations. Again, good people whose unchallenged traditions have led them to believe in a false notion of God are often, after performing propitiatory rites to an unkind God, in a frame of mind to turn with simple faith to the notion of true goodness in God, and thus come in the end, and intermittently, into touch with the Creative Spirit. The result of such worship we should expect to be a combination of power and weakness, insight and superstition, common sense and folly, magic and science, cruelty and love. Religious history certainly bears out our hypothesis here. In turning from the imperfect historic actual to the better thing which might have been, we are bound to question again the mind of Christ. What concerns us here is the discovery made by Jesus Christ of the power of the Spirit and the conditions under which that power could be received, not as the occasional afflatus which men had recognised from all time, but as the very warp and woof of the web of man's social life, the daily food by which men, women, and children could be satisfied and empowered for the greater enterprise — dowered with the inward resourceful wisdom that can make the liberty of each harmonise with the good of all. A community thus Inspired was to be the new reign, or what we might call the new civilisation, of Heaven or of God. Whether realised on earth, or in some new 64 THE SPIRIT ii plane of bcinj^ mystically conceived, what was essential was the power of the Spirit. " Neither be ye called masters, tor One is your master." " It is not ye who speak, but the Spirit of your Father that speaketh in you." " The kingdom of heaven is within you." " Unto you it is given to know the mystery of the king- dom." It was not a new idea that divine wisdom might be a quasi-personal emanation from God, and live in inti- mate fellowship with man ; but Jesus saw that this Spirit zcas God, and cared with creative purpose for despised field flowers and sparrows, for the body of man as well as the soul. He saw that this Divine Spirit was at the same time the emotion that surges up into the prac- tice of parental kindness, the instinctive wit of all true love, and also the eternal source and goal of all. This discovery of Jesus — which He called the mys- tery of the kingdom — was nothing less than such in- sight into the very heart of the relation of life to its environment, as enabled Him to see the goal from the starting-point, to see the divine, far-off ideal toward which the whole race must move. He saw the way in which men, while still in a false civilisation, must live so as not only to bring about the true order, but in the midst of the old to grasp at once the joy and liberty and fellowship of the new. This was a fetch of genius — the genius at once of the poet, the prophet, and the statesman; yet Jesus seems to have drawn In this wis- dom as simply as He drew His breath. To Him the method was. In truth, very simple; it was the opening of the heart to the creating Spirit which could not only teach that all things In the universe are held together by attraction, not compulsion, but also, at every step of the way, could show how this great principle of ani- mation by love may be translated into life. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER BY Captain J. A. HADFIELD, M.A. (Oxon.), M.B. (Edin.; ASHHURST NEUROLOGICAL WAR IIOSriTAL, OXFORD ANALYSIS The Psychology of Power. The urgency of the problem of energy and fatigue. The view of tlie piiysicist, and of the religious. The psychological view. Evidence of Extraordinary Powers. Illustrated from various fields. Conclusions from these illustrations: (i) Existence of an ample re-supply of strength. (2) Not attained by power of will. (3) Originate in the instinctive emotions. The Mental Factor in Fatigue. I. Mental origin of fatigue demonstrated by — {a) Experiments in hjpnotic suggestion. (b) Experiments in physiology. These prove the importance and priority of mental fatigue. Biological reasons why mind is fatigued before the body. II. Forms of fatigue: (i ) Physical fatigue. (2) Over-sensitiveness o. mind to physical fatigue. Application of this to everyday life. (3) False interpretation of mental fatigue as physical. (4) Purely mental fatigue, due to mental conflict. The Infirmity of the Will. Power does not originate in the will. Illustrations to prove impotence of will against conviction and suggestion. Evil habits unconquered. Will requires power of the emotions. The Instincts. The force of ideas: will: emotions. Instinctive emotions the real driving force of our lives. The importance of instincts in modern life. Policy of suppression a false one. Passion necessary in morality and religion. The Instincts and Morality. Is power derived from the instincts moral? (i) Many instincts in themselves beneficent, e.g. maternal. {2) Instincts apparently anti-social may be directed to useful ends. (3) In the long run the maximum power is gained when instincts are harmonised and directed by the reason towards worthy ends. The Conflict of Instincts. Of will and emotion: of emotion with emotion. Illustration. Minor conflicts exemplified in worry and anxiety. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 67 The Cokversion of the Instincts. Living beings raise the potential of energy. Illustration of the conversion of the instincts and instinctive emotions. Hunting: curiosit)': pugnacity. Fear: necessary fear; morbid fear; fear that stimulates. Sex: its overflow into the parental instinct. Self-assertion: aggression; submission; confidence. Confidence .^nd F.mth. Derived from instinct of self-assertion. Essential to success and power. Illustrations. The Expenditure of Power. Damming up the flow of energj- leads to stagnation and fatigue. The inspiration of a purpose. Strength comes to those who expend it. Energy and Rest. The cause of fatigue in mental conflict. The remedy is mental quietude. The characteristic neurasthenic. Physiological law of alternation of activity and rest. The art of resting. The Source of Energy. Physiological, psychological, and philosophical theories. Summary. The Dynamic of Religion. The power of the Christian religion in abolishing conflict and directing the instinctive energies to high purposes. Power characteristic of primitive Christianity. Restfulness and peace also characteristic. Christianity as a moral healing force. Conclusion. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER The increasing pressure of modern life, with its anxi- eties and cares, constitutes an ever-augmenting tax upon our strength. It is hardly surprising that nervous breakdowns are common, and that neurasthenia, or nerve fatigue, is the most significant disease of the age. Yet while, on the one hand, we see men and women so ill-adapted to face the demands of life that the slight- est exertion produces fatigue; on the other, we are called upon to witness exhibitions of power which fill us with wonder. The increasing demand for the power and energy requisite to face the strain compels us to in- vestigate the sources of their supply. The purpose of my study is to direct attention to the problem of the sources of human energy and power. It is commonly supposed that in each of us there is a reservoir, as it were, containing a certain supply of energy. This energy is said to be derived from the food we eat and the air we breathe, and to be, there- fore, strictly limited in amount. When our expendi- ture is excessive our supply of energy runs very low, and we consequently suffer from a feeling of fatigue. Such is the theory of the physicist. The natural con- sequence of this belief in the physical character and the limited supply of our energy is that we are careful to economise our little store of strength, to husband our resources, lest by excess of expenditure we find the springs of our life run dry. In contrast with this view, there have been men, and chiefly among them religious men, who have held that if our powers seem to fail, it is not because all the en- ergy available is used up, but because its flow is checked, 68 Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 69 either by the channel being blocked up or by our inabil- ity to use it aright. The chief cause of fatigue is not exhaustion but stagnation. The way to power, there- fore, is not to harbour our resources and store up our strength by inactivity, but to find the way to tap the resources of power at our disposal, so that they may flood our life and fill us with energy. Of the two theories above stated modern psychology tends, on the whole, to support the second. At least the fact that (whatever their ultimate origin) there are resources of power, whose existence we do not ordinar- ily recognise but which can be made available for the purposes of our daily life, is one which has been firmly established by the scientific researches of recent years. In this Essay I propose, in the first place, to produce evidence of the existence of resources of power nor- mally untapped; secondly, I shall show that these are psychic rather than physical in character; and, after dis- cussing their relation to the instinctive emotions and to the will, shall consider the means by which they can be made available. EviDE-NCE OF Extraordinary Powers I cannot do better than introduce the subject to the reader by one or two illustrations. A patient of mine, a tailor by trade, was buried by a high explosive shell in France. One of the striking features of his case was extreme weakness, the slightest exertion or a short walk producing fatigue. In the course of the treatment I induced him under hypnosis to remember the details of the incident, and made him live through it all again — the terrifying explosion, the debris burying him up to his neck, and a great baulk of timber tottering above his head in act to fall. By the recollection of these things he was thrown into a condition of extreme ter- ror, and began to fight like a madman. Hinging himself on the floor and dragging the bed down over him, seiz- ing a heavy armchair and flinging it across the room, 70 THE SPIRIT ill and generally putting forth such extraordinary strength that it required four men to hold him down. The strength he exhibited appeared almost superhuman, and it was quite beyond his voluntary power, for when he was awake his greatest exertion of will served only to emphasise his weakness and impotence. Further- more, when he was wakened from the attack, far from being fatigued, he was relieved and refreshed, and spontaneously told me how much better he felt. Similar exhibitions of strength are quite common in men swayed and mastered by a great emotion. Such strength is typical also of madness, in which strong bonds are broken, iron bars are wrenched loose, and extraordinary feats of endurance are performed. What is the secret of such power? In all these cases men seem to be tapping resources of strength, whether from within or from without, which, if we could dis- cover and use, would rescue us from feeble ineffective- ness to a life of untold possibilities. We look upon such an exhibition of strength with much the same feel- ings as when we behold the lightning rend the heavens and tear up oaks by the roots — if only we could seize and store up such energy and devote it to the uses of our daily life ! The endurance and strength of men fighting against fearful odds when they are " up against it " is noto- rious, and many instances could be given from the war. Another of my patients had suddenly found himself in a trench containing six Germans. Realising that he was cornered he fought with fury, and succeeded in killing three of them before he was stunned by one of the survivors. A corporal, whose courage won the V. C, was for several days cut off from our troops, was exposed the whole time to bombardment (subsisting meanwhile on the barest rations), and yet, in spite of the awful strain, he came out feeling cheerful, elated, and without fatigue. Several men with him had the endurance to pass through the same experience, but at Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 71 the end were exhausted and broke down. The cor- poral had evidently discovered sources of power which were not exhausted by the terrible strain he underwent, but provided an ample re-supply. One of my patients, suffering from an obstinate neu- rasthenia, asked for leave one day because his wife, the mother of six little children, had fallen ill with pneu- monia consequent on influenza, and, owing to the epi- demic, could secure no doctor except for the one visit in which her condition had been diagnosed. He had been a most despondent and depressed individual, scarcely ever speaking to any one else in the ward, and left, still suffering from the tiredness and exhaustion typical of neurasthenia. He returned some days after, looking bright and cheerful, and almost his first words to me were, " I shall never doubt the power of prayer again, sir." In addition to the worry with the chil- dren, he had had the great anxiety of nursing his wife through a very serious illness without the aid of a doc- tor, and had been up day and night in his devoted la- bours. It is only those who have passed through a strain of that kind who know what it means; but it is equally true that they alone know the mighty resources that come to our aid in the time of extremity. In this case, his keenness to bring about the recovery of his wife, and the conviction of divine assistance, buoyed him up during the time of anxiety; and after the strain was over, the exhilaration of triumph saved him from the relapse that people too often bring on themselves by their lack of confidence. Four years ago, at midnight, I witnessed an explo- sion at a great munition factory, and afterwards heard that a woman, after her day's work, had risen from bed and, in anxiety for the safety of her husband and son, had run practically the whole distance of seven miles to the scene of the explosion in an incredibly short time. William McDougall quotes the case of a boy who, being chased by a furious animal, leaped a fence which 72 THE SPIRIT III he could nc\'cr afterwards scale even as a prown man, and after continuous athletic training. ihc emotion of fear liberated powers which his strength of will could never equal. The reader will be able to adil many, and perhaps more striking, cases than those I have mentioned. Most men, indeed, have experienced the invigorating effect of an overmastering emotion whose power is ex- pressed not only in mental vigour, but in physical man- ifestations — the hot rush of blood in the veins, the quickening pulse, the deep strong breathing, the quiver- ing nerve, the tense muscle, and the inrush of power which fortifies the soul and renders it quick to act and brave to endure. Glancing over these illustrations of extraordinary powers, we are struck with three outstanding facts. (i) Under certain conditions extraordinary expen- diture of energy can take place zvithout equivalent fa- tigue. It is generally assumed that such outbursts of power must end in a relapse leaving the exhausted man or woman broken in health. This undoubtedly often occurs, but is by no means necessary, and did not in fact occur in the cases that I have quoted from my own ex- perience. The fatigue consequent on great exertion seems to bear no necessary relation to the amount of energy expended. One can become fatigued, like the neurasthenic, on very slight exertion; but, on the other hand, as in these cases, men, essentially no different from ourselves, are seen to exhibit extraordinary pow- ers without any apparent fatigue. The successful issue of a great endeavour causes the gladness of victory to refresh the soul. This fact suggests to us the hy- pothesis that, while our energy is being used up, there is an ample store of energy to take its place if we could but discover and conform to the law of its supply: " the barrel of meal wastes not, neither does the cruse of oil fail." The power which can sustain us during the trial can renew our strength when victory is won. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 73 (2) We observe that these powe>s are greater than any at the disposal of the conscious will. The most strenuous efforts to walk made by the soldier who had been buried ended only in weakness; the athlete could never leap the fence again; the patient who has passed through the time of anxiety and strain with his wife's illness felt that, though his will was feeble, some other power laid hold of his life and gave it strength. (3) As to the origin of these powers, those who ex- perience them can give no more account than the on- looker. In olden times such outbursts of strength were looked upon sometimes as being due to possession by evil spirits; at other times, as in the story of Samson, the amazed beholders exclaimed, " The spirit of the Lord came mightily upon him." To the scientific ob- server, however, there is one very significant phenome- non. In every case these powers are associated with one of the fundamental instinctive emotions — whether of fear in the buried soldier and the athlete, tender- ness in the husband and the wife, or in the other cases, the instincts of self-preservation rnd pugnacity. It would look as if it were only when instinctive emotions like these are aroused that energies are liberated ade- quate to sweep away all obstacles and take complete mastery of our lives. These points we shall discuss in order, taking up first the question of fatigue, then illustrating the in- firmity of the will, and, lastly, the power of the instinc- tive emotions. The Mental Factor in Fatigue If we are to discover the sources of strength we must first investigate the causes of fatigue. There is a fa- tigue that comes from the body, and a fatigue that is of the mind; and tliese two forms of fatigue are very closely associated, although they are separable in or- igin. A mile walk with a bore is more fatiguing than twenty miles with the lady of your choice. Disap- 74 THE SPIRIT III pointmcnt will leave us tired out. The desert traveller is about to fall exhausted, when the sight of an oasis will revive his spirits and give him energy to plod on for miles. We have already observed in the illustrations of ex- traordinary powers — the endurance of men fighting with their backs to the wall, or buoyed up by a great hope — that great emotions can endow men and women with almost superhuman strength. On the other hand, the neurasthenic, tired with the slightest exertion, is suffering from a fatigue due sometimes to despair or stagnation of the mind, rendering the body lifeless and inert, sometimes to discouragement resulting from a conviction of bodily debility. This is the type of fa- tigue from which most of us normally suffer. It may take the form of a feeling of boredom, of ennui, of the want of ideals and ambitions, which makes the soul limp and exhausts the body; or it may express itself in a helpless inability to cope with work in which we are really interested. In all these instances it can be shown that it is the mind that has flagged and become fa- tigued; when the mind is revived it finds the body ready and prepared to answer to its call. The mental origin of fatigue may be illustrated by two experiments — the one psychological, the other physiological. {a) In the first, an experiment in hyp- notic suggestion, we shall see how either fatigue or strength of body can be brought about purely by a men- tal attitude. {b) In the second, an experiment first devised by Mosso, we shall see that of all the functions that come into play in the performance of any action, the mind is the first to be fatigued; and it is therefore with fatigue of the mind that we have to concern our- selves most. (a) Before describing the experiment in hypnotic suggestion it is, perhaps, well to say that the old view that in hypnosis some virtue, fluid, or power goes out from the hypnotiser to the subject, is now completely Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 75 discredited. The essential feature of hypnotic sug- gestion is the communication of an idea to the mind of the patient; by hypnotic suggestion we inhibit for the moment the critical powers of the mind, and get the mind into such a condition of receptivity that any idea introduced into it is accepted without question and, for the time being, holds complete sway. The hypnotist does not, as is sometimes supposed, impose his will upon a reluctant subject; he merely suggests an idea to the mind of the patient under conditions which predis- pose the patient to accept and appropriate it as his own. To illustrate this point I may be pardoned for quot- ing the words of a patient. " When I came," he writes, " I thought I was going to be doped; that you were going to put something in me, perhaps something I did not like. Now I know that I have lived for years in a cellar; you have lifted me out and liberated what was in me." ^ To return to my experiment. I asked three men to submit themselves to test the effect of mental sugges- tion on their strength, which was measured by grip- ping a dynamometer. I tested them ( i ) in their nor- mal waking condition; (2) after suggesting to them un- der hypnosis that they were "weak"; (3) after sug- gesting under hypnosis that they were " very strong." In each case the men were told to grip the dynamo- meter as tightly as they could — that is to say, to exert the will to the utmost. Under hypnosis the mind is very suggestible, and the response to the suggestions of weakness and strength gave very remarkable results. In the normal waking condition the men gave an ave- rage grip of loi lbs. When, under hypnosis, I had given the men the idea that they were very weak, the average grip was only 29 lbs., one of them, a prize- fighter, remarking that his arm felt " tiny, just like a baby's." My suggestions of strength produced an average grip of 142 lbs. as against the loi lbs. which 1 For a fuller riiscussion of the n.ntiirc of the ftntr of hypnosis, I may refer the reader to my article on " The Mind .mil llic liraiii," in Immortality, pp. jj fT. 76 THE SPIRIT m was the best tlic\' ccniKl tlo in their normal waking con- ditions. A second test, measured by the time occupied in holding out a weight, gave similar results. In brief, when I suggested " weakness," the full flood of energy was checked and the men were capable of only one- third of their normal strength, whereas by suggestion of " strength " latent powers were liberated and their normal strength increased by half as much again. Such an experiment shows us that, when our minds are depressed with the idea of weakness, our strength may be diminished by two-thirds; whereas if we have the stimulus of a great inspiration our strength may thereby be increased by one-half. It is a conclusion of the utmost importance for practical life. The weak- ness that overtook the men when they felt they were weak is exactly what we observe in those suffering from neurasthenia. In these men there was produced an ar- tificial neurasthenia. The neurasthenic, whose tired- ness makes him a burden to himself and to every one else, is in the same case as these three men when their minds were obsessed by the idea of weakness so that they could grip only 29 lbs. He, like them, is physi- cally strong, but he is overmastered by the feeling that he has no strength, and therefore is easily fatigued. The radical defect, both in the neurasthenic and in these three men when weakness was suggested, is in the mind. They believed they were weak and fatigued, and this belief produced the reality. According to their faith was it done to them. Once let the mind lose confidence in its strength, and its energy flows away like water. On the other hand, the condition of the three men when, being obsessed with the idea of strength, they could grip 142 lbs. illustrates the cases of men of whom we have given examples, who were possessed of an ab- normal energy for which they themselves could not ac- count, but which made them capable of almost incred- ible feats of strength and endurance. It would seem, then, that the limits of possibility in Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 77 our daily lives are defined less by the body than by the mind, and that the resources of power are psychic rather than physical in character. (b) Mosso's famous experiment proves that, of all the factors involved in the performance of any action, the mind is the first to be fatigued. In an ordinary voluntary action, say, the moving of an arm, the im- pulse passes from the mind and will by means of the cells of the brain, down the nerves, passing through the nerve-endings to the muscle. By stimulating the nerve with electric shocks, one can produce contractions of the muscle, but after a time these contractions cease, owing to fatigue; but if the muscle alone is then stimulated, the muscle continues to contract. That is to say. It is not the muscle that has been fatigued. By similar experiments it is proved that neither is it the nerve nor the nerve-cell that first is fatigued, but the nerve-end- ing; indeed, the nerve-cell and the nerve are found to be almost unfatiguable. But press the experiment a stage further and the more important question then arises, whether the fatigue may not be psychic rather than physical in origin. Is it the mind or the nervous sys- tem that is first fatigued? Mosso's experiment helps to decide this question. A man's fatiguability is tested by trying a weight to his finger and making him flex and extend the finger until the onset of fatigue prevents him moving his finger any more. If the nerve to the finger is then immediately stimulated by a weak electric current, without giving time for the fatigue to pass off, the finger continues to flex and extend. In other words, the fatigue does not originate in nerve, nerve- ending, or muscle, which are all still quite active, but in the will.' Ihe mind is fatigued, whereas the body is prepared to go on: the flesh is willing, but the spirit is weak. The deduction that wc draw from this experiment is 1 It is possible, of course, to hold that toxins formed in the body poison the brain (see below, (in Physical I-'atlKne) and thus produce the fatitfue, but it is inconceivable that the amount of waste products from the exercise of one finger could have such wide-reaching effects. 78 THE SPIRIT ill that tlir vi'tud is exhausted before tJie body. And this fact, strange as it may seem at first sight, is explicable on biological grounds, and that for two reasons. The first reason is obvious. The mind is the latest part of the human organism to have developed in evo- lution, and is therefore the least completely adapted to its environment. In the face of the chances and re- buffs of life it frequently finds itself nonplussed: it can- not live as it would because of the limitations surround- ing it; it turns away sick at the problems it has to face. From time to time we actually get cases from the seat of Avar of men who have " regressed " to childhood, behaving almost exactly as children of two or three years old. In these cases the mind, unable any longer to endure the strain of living under such conditions, be- comes tired out and reverts once again to the golden age of a protected infancy. The second biological reason would appear to be that the body may be protected from exhaustion. The susceptibility of the mind to fatigue is valuable in warn- ing the body of its approach to the danger zone, and so preventing the body from going too far. If it were not for this warning we might sometimes be carried away by our enthusiasm. The man of genius has, in- deed, an e:xtraordinary capacity for work, because his mind is inspired by a great enthusiasm; but his inspira- tion might urge him to deeds too strenuous for his out- worn body, and the world would perhaps be poorer for his loss. Thus nature determines that the mind shall normally be fatigued Hrst, so that he will not put too great a strain on the body. But in the majority of men (if we may assume that the majority are not men of genius) such mental fatigue occurs long before we get anywhere near the danger zone of bodily fatigue, and the body is rarely given the opportunity of showing the extent of its endurance. The discussion so far has put us in the position of being able to affirm the dominant influence of the mind Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 79 in the production of fatigue, and to sum up the four main forms of fatigue: (i) Purely physical fatigue; (2) Over-sensitiv^eness of the mind to physical fatigue; (3) False interpretation of mental fatigue as physical; (4) Purely mental fatigue, chiefly due to the conflict in the mind itself between will and emotion, or between the difterent emotions themselves. ( 1 ) Physical fatigue. — I would not have it assumed that, in emphasising mental fatigue, I am denying there is such a thing as physical fatigue. During the exercise of the muscles there are formed certain waste products which are supposed gradually to poison the nervous sys- tem; and after a great physical effort changes are seen to take place in the nerve-cells. There are, again, cases in which the mind's activity outstrips the body in strength. This has been observed in birds flying across the continent, in whom the instinct of migration is so strong that it outdoes the body and the birds fall dead with exhaustion. This also occurs occasionally in men whom some great enthusiasm or passion for reform drives on to reckless neglect of their strength, till they are compelled to rest their bodies in eternal sleep. But the psychological experiment in hypnotic suggestion, as well as the physiological experiments quoted above, show that at any rate the greater part of the fatigue from which we suffer is of mental origin; in fact, ex- haustion of purely physical origin is rare. (2) The over-sensitiveness of the mind to physical fatigue. — In the course of our daily life we more often feel fatigued because we are too sensitive to this phys- ical tiredness; we take notice of its symptoms when we ought to neglect them. Normally there are thousands of impressions and sensations in our body which ought never to reach consciousness but should be dealt with and responded to by the lower brain centres, such as the beating of the heart, the movements of the stom- ach, the sense of position of our limbs, and the sensa- tion of normal fatigue in our body. Ikit sometimes, 8o THE SPIRIT iii owing to some exceptional experience — palpitation through fear, indigestion, or extreme physical exhaus- tion — these sensations force their way into conscious- ness, and, having once gained a footing, continue to claim the conscious attention of the mind. The mind begins to pay undue heed to these sensations, and pseudo angina pectoris, nervous dyspepsia, and neuras- thenia with Its over-sensltlveness to fatigue result. Even with reasonably healthy people the mind may at certain times be responsible for the fatigue felt In that it may be over-sensitive to the tiredness of the body and, by forcing It Into consciousness, may exaggerate what should be a trifling and transient sensation into a feeling of complete exhaustion. Normal fatigue of body, like all the other thousand routine sensations of the body, should never reach consciousness except under very exceptional circumstances. The healthy Individ- ual comes In from a long, pleasant walk, and, though his body may be tired, he takes no notice of It and is quite happy. The neurasthenic, perhaps owing to some exceptional experience of over-fatigue in the past, but more often through Introspection, becomes over- sensitive to these sensations. The same amount of waste products are probably formed in each of the men after the same length of walk, but, while the healthy man neglects, the neurasthenic notices his tiredness, and therefore suffers from exhaustion. Under hypnotic suggestion a pin-prick can be made to feel like the stab of a dagger, and the lifting of a book can cause com- plete exhaustion, because the mind Is made over-sensi- tive. Similarly the man who Is always expecting fa- tigue will find what he looks for. The slightest thing tires him, but only because he is sensitive to the slightest thing. He turns the molehill Into a mountain, and this mountain goes into labour and brings forth neurasthenia. (3) Meanwhile we need to point out th^t fatigue of purely mental origin is often misinterpreted and is at- tributed to a physical origin. Man has not yet learnt Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 8i to discriminate clearly between mental and physical sen- sations. Hence mental pain tends to express itself in terms of physical injury. Thus when we receive bad news the shock is primarily mental, but our mind sub- consciously finds a physical expression for the pain and localises it in the head, with the result that we get a nervous headache; but this is because our mind has no other way of finding for a " mental pain " a local habi- tation and a name. This is the explanation of not a few apparently physical, but really functional, diseases. For this reason, when the mind is itself fatigued by worry, anxiety, depression, or fear, this fatigue, though purely mental, is often felt to be physical, and we have the same sensations as if it were the body that was tired out. (4) Purely mental fatigue is chiefly due to the con- flict in the mind between the instincts and the will, or between the instincts themselves, and is of the greatest importance not only in the study of the causes of fa- tigue but for the acquisition of power. The powerful instincts crave for free expression; the will attempts to hold them down; the house is divided against itself and cannot stand. The instinctive emotions conflict with one another, and the struggle for mastery robs our lives of strength and leaves us prostrate. This inner con- flict, the chief cause of fatigue, and its cure, we shall study in a later section.* To call fatigue mental rather than physical is not to suggest that it is " unreal." Mental fatigue is the most real and the most important for our lives. It fol- lows that those who would live lives of energy must look to the resources of the mind rather than to those of the body, and must study the laws which condition mental energy and mental fatigue. The Infirmity of vwv. Wii.i, It is generally considered that it is only by force of will that we exercise power; and in recent years the 1 r. 92. 82 THE SPIRIT III glorification of will power has been characteristic of certain philosophers, mainly of Teutonic origin, and has been exploited by advertisers in pictures of square- jawed, clenched-fistcd supermen. But is the will in point of fact as potent as popular theory would have us believe? My own hospital ward, as well as those of every physician of the mind, is full of examples of will that fails to accomplish what it wills. We are con- stantly dealing with cases where a man tries his utmost to perform certain actions and fails to do them; and yet they are perfectly possible to him. I had a patient, a healthy lad of twenty, who had been engulfed in the marshes of the Piave and was In- valided home paralysed In both legs. When put on his feet he was absolutely terror-stricken, and was with the greatest difficulty supported by two men. He fre- quently attempted to walk, exerting his will and deter- mination to the utmost, but his attempts all ended in failure and distress. As there was no actual disease of the nervous system I treated him by hypnotic sugges- tion, and a few weeks later he was playing football. The desire to walk was there; the effort of will to walk was there; but these could not cure him — the will was impotent to save. Another lad, whom I treated only a few days ago, suffered from a bullet wound through the shoulder, which, however, did not injure any Important nerve, but paralysed his whole arm. I hypnotised him, and in less than two minutes had restored the power which had been lacking for months. Piis greatest effort to move it had resulted in failure; yet movement proved to be possible. Again, where the will was impotent, some other power succeeded.' To revert back to my illustrations: the man who in fright leaped the fence, the patient who struggled so 1 It is only right that I should mention that " shell-shock " cases are more dramatic in their symptoms and in their cure than we can hope for in civilian patients, where the disease is often of long standing, its cause difficult to ex- pose, and its ci:re proportionately more difficult. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 83 violently that four men were needed to keep him down, the man fighting with his back to the wall, were all able to do things which by the greatest effort of will they could never have accomplished. On the other hand, I have been in my ward speaking casually with the men when suddenly I have told one man that he could not rise from his chair but was stuck to it; another that he could not move his arm; another that he felt compelled to stand on one leg; and it was ludicrous to observe the strenuous efforts they made to act contrary to my sug- gestions. They exercised their wills, but to no effect. The performances of public hypnotists abound with such experiments; my only excuse for doing them is that I may convince men whom I want to heal of the power of suggestion, even in the absence of hypnosis. Let me refer again to my hypnotic experiment in fatigue. As each man gripped the dynamometer I told him to do so " as hard as ever he could." Yet a man would one minute be able to do only 29 lbs., and a few minutes after he could manage 142 lbs. It is quite ob- vious that the difference in power was due, not to the exercise of the will, which was strained to the utmost in each case, but to some force that the will was impotent to affect. We shall observe, later, that this obstacle to the full exercise of the will was the belief that the thing attempted was impossible.^ This breakdown of the will accounts for a large number of the nervous ills and morbid habits with which the physician has to deal. Sometimes it takes the form of perversion. I have a patient who, when trying to move his right leg, invari- ably moves his left leg. He observes his mistake but cannot correct it. There is a want of co-ordination somewhere: the couplings have gone wrong. But I ha\'c only to appeal to the reader to h)()k into his own life to realise how futile is the will to help us in many of our difficulties. Our attempts to prevent blushing produce only a deeper crimson; the effort to be 1 See section on " Confidence and Faith." 84 THE SPIRIT iii at our ease produces a strained attitude; and i-n moral actions how often does our greatest determination to do right end in failure? It was long ago that one dis- cov^ered " what I would, that do I not; but what I hate, that do I." One thing is willed, another is performed. The victim of a moody or irritable temper, or of some evil habit, spends days and nights in vain endeavour to master it. What more pathetic sight than that of a confirmed drug-taker affirming with a sickly smile that he can easily give it up. A vulture was seen to be feed- ing on a carcase as lit floated down the Niagara river above the Falls; when the danger-point came it doubt- less expected to spread its wings and fly off; but when, in fact, it spread its wings, it found that it could not rise; its talons were frozen to the carcase on which it fed, and so it was carried over the Falls to its doom. So the victim of evil habit tells you, " I am all right, you don't need to bother about me; I can give it up when I want to"; but when he rises to shake himself and put on strength, he finds his will power has gone. The freedom of the will may be a doctrine which holds true of the healthy, and, indeed, the exercise of will and determination is the normal way in which to summon the resources of power; but the doctrine that the will alone is the way to power is a most woe-begone theory for the relief of the morally sick — and who of us is whole? Freedom to choose? Yes! But what if, when we choose, we have no power to perform? We open the sluice-gates, but the channels are dry; we pull the lever, but nothing happens; we try by our will to summon up our strength, but no strength comes. We cannot kindle when we would The fire that in the soul resides. Will and determination are, of course, essential to moral endeavour, and without them the instincts would run riot. When we say " I will," we feel an accession of power that enables us to conquer, and we attribute that power to the will. But the futility of looking to Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 85 the will alone for our source of strength is obvious, and those who rely on it are running the risk of disaster: for practical action the will is dependent on some other power. As long as it acts in conformity with this power all is well. Under these circumstances the more strenuous the will, and the greater our resolution and determination, the greater will be our strength. But if it conflicts with this power, as in our illustrations, the will is impotent. The energies which give the driving force to our lives are not derived from the will, but from another source; they will be found to have their origin in the instinctive emotions. As we shall observe later, the function of the will is to direct and work in conformity with the potent forces derived from the in- stinctive emotions, and to regulate the release of these forces waiting ready for action. This view of the will suggests two conclusions of great importance for religion. ( i ) An evil deed is not always due to an " evil will " for which one is to be held responsible, but may be due to impulses over which the will has no control, or to distortions of character which the will is unable to set right, and it is only just that the offender should be treated as sick rather than sinful.^ (2) We cannot rely upon the will alone to deliver us from evil habits. Modern psychotherapy confirms the old religious belief that to give power to the will, confidence and faith in the possibility of victory are essential. The Instincts The great driving forces of life are the Instinctive Emotions.' The Will may open the sluice-gates, but 1 I would suggest that the " cure of souls " is a practice too seriously neg- lected by the modern church. 2 On the subject of the instincts and their [iractica! bearing on luininn life, I would urge the reader, if he has not yet done so, to stuily W. NJcDougall's Social Psychology, for it is to Dr. McHongall that we owe the recognition of the |>aramount importance of the instincts in social life. That book shows how intimately connected are the instincts and certain great emotions, and I use the term Instinctive Kmotion to indicate such emotions as Fear, Tenderness, Wonder, which are racially iiihrrifrd and primitive, and tliercfore can dominate our whole human life and conduct. 86 THE SPIRIT HI the Instinctive Emotions constitute the flood which sweeps through the channel. Great Ideas may sway masses of men as when the cry of " Liberty, Equality, and Fraternity " called thousands to rise in revolution; yet it is only when associated with an emotion, and particularly an instinctive emotion, that the idea is charged with compelling power. The instinctive emotions give driving force to the will and put life into great ideas, and, being liberated like the winds from the cave of Aeolus, burst forth, either to do their work of destruction or, if rightly controlled, to speed us, with full-bellied sail, on the voyage to the harbour of our destiny. When we look back on our previous illustrations of extraordinary powers we see that the 7nain forces acting in and through these men were the instinctive emotions. Fear, the expression of the instinct of self-preservation, gave the soldier, buried in the debris and fighting for his life, almost superhuman power. The instinct of pugnacity gave one desperate man surrounded by the enemy the strength of five. The instinctive emotion of fear enabled the athlete to make a spring which he could never afterwards accomplish by power of will alone. In these cases the driving force obviously comes from the instinctive emotions; and they are none the less at work in great reformers, statesmen, and industrial monarchs. Wilberforce could never have induced Britain to make so great a sacrifice in hard cash for the liberation of the slaves had he not ap- pealed to an instinctive emotion which could sweep away thoughts of prudent economy. The emotion aroused in his own soul, and which he quickened in the soul of others, was the feeling of pity, an emotion characteristic of the parental instinct.^ The instinct of constructiveness combined with the instinct of self- assertion and the ambitious desire for power drives one man from the seclusion of a village to control the affairs 1 " Like as a father pitieth his own children," Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 87 of an empire, and another to organise a trust. It is when our feelings are aroused, when passion is awakened in the breast, when the approach of danger makes us alert to strike, when the sight of brutality to a child kindles our indignation, or when we are pos- sessed by some soul-satisfying ambition, — it is then that we feel most deeply the sense of power. Not in the cold, deliberate choice of the will, but in the passion of the soul is to be found that flood of energy which can open to us the resources of power. Mastered by such a passion the soul will admit no defeat. The strength of the instincts has not yet been fully appreciated, nor is it fully realised how great a part they play in common life. They have been boycotted by the cultured as brutish survivals, and even now some regard them as little more than a power that makes the birds migrate and the bees furnish the hive. Hardly do these people realise that society itself exists in response to an instinct of the herd, that their desire to travel is a response to the instinct of migration, and the impulse to build great cities and empires is the same impulse as compels the beaver to build the dam. The sociologist is most concerned with the gregarious in- stinct, so lucidly demonstrated by Trotter in The In- stinct of the Herd. Yet it is only recently that ade- quate recognition has been given by sociologists to the instincts. Fortunately we have now ceased to ignore them, and we realise that the instincts are the raw material upon the direction of which depends most of our individual and social life, and we now regard them for the most part as healthy. But even to this day many moralists adopt the prevailing attitude towards the instincts in advocating a stern suppression of them. Such an attempt is doomed to failure, for two reasons. Because, in the first place, it is practically impossible to suppress such dccp-rootcd hereditary predispositions: and, secondly, because the suppression of them would only dam up the channels of power which nature has 88 THE SPIRIT III provided. If we attempt to suppress our instincts, will is di\'ided against instinct and the house cannot stand. Religious teaching has sometimes been guilty of this mistaken suppression in two ways. The one is exemp- lified by those who would suppress the instinct of curiosity on which, as will be shown later, intellectual inquiry is based, and advocate that so-called " asceti- cism of the intellect " which would ultimately stifle truth. The other, with which we are more concerned here, is the suppression of emotion. In their dread of emotionalism — the unruly debauch of unrestrained feeling — and its consequences in conduct, they have attempted to abolish all emotion as a thing either dangerous or vulgar. In so doing they have failed to appreciate that the Christian religion is founded on an emotion — the all-embracing emotion of love. To rob the soul of emotion is to deprive it of its driving force and leave it lifeless. Matthew Arnold's descrip- tion of religion as being morality tinned with emotion is a delightful though unconscious satire on what re- ligion actually is at the present day, but certainly not what it should be. A " tinge " of emotion is not the kind of thing to turn the world upside-down. " No heart is pure that is not passionate; no virtue is safe that is not enthusiastic." If religion means anything at all, it ought to mean the full and harmonious display and exercise of all our powers, emotional and in- tellectual, so that we present our whole selves a living sacrifice to God. The Instincts and Morality But if we accept the thesis that the instinctive emo- tions are, humanly speaking, the sources of our human energies, the question arises — Are these forces moral? Revenge and lust, as well as heroism, bring an enhance- ment of strength. If the instinctive emotions are the springs of power, can the sexual libertine lay claim to it as justifiably as the devoted mother ? The blind rage Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 89 of instinctive passion can scarcely be called moral, and yet it fills beast and man with extraordinary power. The following observations are therefore necessary to a true estimate of the moral value of the instinctive emotions. ( I ) In the first place, it must be recognised how many of the instincts have naturally a truly moral ten- dency. The tenderness of a mother for her child, per- haps the most perfect example of virtue In the whole of human life, is at the same time the most perfect example of a beneficent Instinct. It Is found not only in the human mother but In the lioness, the tigress, and the bird. Again, in the herd Instinct, which makes the individual surrender all his personal claims to the demands of the pack, lie the germ and source of most of the social virtues. The instincts are not brutal be- cause they are shared by brutes, and. Indeed, it might be urged that the noblest deeds of man have sprung from the altruistic Instincts which originate in mother- love and loyalty to one's fellows and can be traced far back Into the animal kingdom. But even such benef- icent instincts need to be wisely directed. In the case of the maternal Instinct, for Instance, there comes the time when the child must no longer rely upon the mother but win Independence. The lingering care of the mother for the grown-up daughter is certain at some time to clash with the Impulse to independence in the daughter, and Is the cause of that misunderstanding and consequent friction which so often brings unhappi- ness to both mother and daughter. They are both guided by instinctive impulses that are right and neces- sary — the one of maternal care, the other of Inde- pendence. The friction which so often results would frecjuently be avoided were both mother and daughter to realise the causes of their misunderstandings. A wider knowlctlge o( the influence of the instincts would materially assist In bringing about peace and harmony in everyday life. As soon as both mother and 90 THE SPIRIT iii daughter realise that the opinions and desires of the other are not due to " sheer cussedness," but under- , stand that such desires are instinctive and natural, so soon will this understanding bring about peace and forgiveness.* (2) On the broadest definition, morality is that which is found to be valuable for social life. In the animal world all the instincts are, in this sense, moral. And, as we have seen, some of them, such as the tender- ness of the mother for her young, or the loyalty of the individual to the pack, can, with but a little sublimation, become the basis of all that is best and highest in human life. Others, however, like the instinct of pugnacity, may seem in human society to have outlived their day. At an early stage of human evolution such an instinct was valuable in the struggle for existence. But this struggle, at least in its cruder form, is, or ought to be, a thing of the past; with the result that the instinct of pugnacity may easily lead to anti-social conduct. Nevertheless, every instinct, however ill-adapted to the requirements of present-day civilised life, has had its value in its day in that it worked for the good of the species as a whole, and should be regarded, so far^ as moral, or capable of being moralised. I shall deal with the question of the transformation and moralisa- tion of the instincts in a later section. (3) The moral potentialities of the force mani- fested in the instincts may be judged also from another point of view. The source of power lies not in in- stinctive emotion alone, but in instinctive emotion ex- pressed in a way with which the whole man can, for the time being at least, identify himself. Ultimately, this is Impossible without the achievement of a harmony of all the Instincts and the approval of the reason. An 1 The need for such understanding is most felt in regard to the instincts in growing children, whose impulses towards the expression of the instincts are so often treated as " naughtiness." The child naturally feels unjustly treated, for the impulse to obey the instincts, a perfectly beneficent impulse if wisely guided, is stronger than the impulse to obey the injunctions of the parent, whose busi- ness it ought to be to make the instincts amenable to the control of reason. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 91 evil man has access to the same instinctive emotions as the good man, and may use them for wrong ends — as a Napoleon for his ambition, or a murderer for his hate. The man who gives vent to blind rage may feel the same satisfaction and relief as does the man who shows his indignation at some moral wrong. Yet in the long run those who misuse their powers destroy themselves by their very passions. It may be true that the man who takes personal vengeance on another may satisfy his Instinct of revenge and feel elated, but he Is apt to be so ostracised by his fellows that, quite Independently of any practical Inconvenience their con- sequent action towards him may entail, the herd Instinct In him rises up In opposition to the Instinct of revenge and sets up an Internal conflict which soon robs him of that harmony of the Instincts which I shall show later on to be essential to power. ^ Thus the greatest and permanent power comes to him who uses It not for his own personal ends, but for the good of his fellows; for only by such a use of It does he achieve the maximum inner harmony. We may therefore assert that, while it is open to the evil man to give vent to a particular instinctive emotion, and thereby to lay claim for a moment to the power that nature lavishes upon those who use her gifts, it Is only to those who use them aright that the greatest powers are given. Thus the powers at our disposal are not so neutral and non-moral as they seem, but tend to favour those who will use them for the noblest purposes. Revenge, pride, and passion destroy the permanent inner harmony of the soul, even though they may temporarily energise it Into activity. Chivalry, honour, and love, devoted to the service of others, tend to produce a transformation of Instincts and a living harmony of the soul which can permanently keep open the sluice-gates of power. Wc shall proceed, then, to deal with the questions which have just arisen, and show how the crude forces 1 .Sec section on " The Conflict of Instincts." 92 THI-: SPIRIT III which reside in the instinctive emotions can best be utilised lor human endeavours and ideals. We shall first show how the instincts of the baser sort, if focussed on some dominating purpose or idea, may be transformed; after which we shall demonstrate the necessity of expending our powers as a pre-requisite of receiving more power, and finally we shall deal with the question of the conflict of instincts, the abolition of which conflict is necessary to unity and to power. The Conflict of Instincts The presence of conflict in the soul drains It of strength, and is one of the main causes of weakness. " I see another law in my members warring against the law of my mind." The conflict may be of instinc- tive emotions with ideas, as when a man is feeble be- cause he is obsessed with intellectual doubt. At other times the weakness is due to the conflict of instinctive emotions and will, one of the most common forms of which is the attempt to suppress the instincts by the will, already referred to. But chiefly our powers are sapped because the instincts are divided against them- selves. Let one instinct sway the mind and there is the sense of power. But the instincts are often op- posed and turn many of our best endeavours into failures. We are ambitious to succeed, but we are checked by the fear of making fools of ourselves. We never learn to skate, because we think of the ridiculous figure we should cut if we fell. Thus the desire to excel in any accomplishment (the instinct of self- assertion) conflicts with the possible feeling of shame and self-abasement. The following case illustrates my point so well that I shall give it in some detail. I have recently been treating a lady who, when she came to me, was so neurasthenic and easily fatigued that she habitually slept for sixteen hours out of the twenty-four. After a good night's sleep from 9 P. M. till 7 A. M. she would Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 93 rise and have breakfast, but the effort caused her so much fatigue that she would retire to bed again at 9 A. M. to sleep till 12. Now this was not laziness in the ordinary sense; she was an affectionate mother, and was anxious above all things to be able to work and play with her children, but she had not the strength. It was purely a case of mental fatigue, produced by a conflict of instinctive emotions. Her cure could only be effected by discovering the cause and eradicating it from the mind. This process of discovery was conducted largely under hypnosis, since the patient could give little assistance in her wak- ing state. It was discovered that the cause was the long-continued strain of nursing a very delicate child, when on more than one occasion it seemed that it must be a question of whether mother or child should be sacrificed. In her, then, two most powerful instinctive emotions had been at war, namely, the instinct of self- preservation and the maternal instinct. The result was a complete breakdown, several phobias, and a fatigue lasting some years, even though the original cause of anxiety was happily at an end. These were in turn removed, the instincts readjusted, the phobias ex- plained, and the last account I have received from her husband, some months later, is to the effect that she is perfectly well.^ Fortunately most of us arc not called on to suffer from such conflicts, but conflict is nevertheless repre- sented in everyday life by anxiety and worry. Anxiety is essentially a conflict of emotions. Anxiety about the future, about one's children, about the dinner one is 1 Other cases of conflict leading to nervous breakdown which have lately come under my notice may be briefly inast sin. 94 THE SPIRIT III giving, about the destiny of one's soul, about a railway journey or one's health, are all conflicts of opposing emotions. By such worries and restlessness of spirit we waste our strength and sap our vitality. By facing our conflicts and deliberately making our choice, by directing all our endeavours to one great purpose, con- fidently and fearlessly, the soul is restored again to harmony and strength. The Conversion of the Instincts Perhaps the most characteristic feature of a living being is, that it can raise energy from a lower potential to a higher potential, i.e. its efficiency for a given pur- pose is increased. In all /wanimate things energy, such as heat or motion, tends to be dissipated instead of being raised to a high potential. The human being can raise the energy contained in food and transform it into nerve energy, and by so doing he raises the poten- tial of this form of energy. William James probably had in mind this difference of potential when he says: " Writing is higher than walking, thinking is higher than writing, deciding higher than thinking, deciding ' no ' higher than deciding ' yes.' " It is the in- tellectual and moral privilege of the human being that he can similarly raise the energy contained in the in- stincts, the radical fault in most of which is their selfish and egocentric character, to higher potentials; that is to say, by transforming the quality of this energy he raises its power to accomplish his ends, as sexual passion has been transformed into love; and by changing the direction of the energy he endows it with a greater effectiveness of purpose. By doing so he re- tains the power or force of the instincts, but directs that force to greater purpose. Furthermore, directed to altruistic ends, these individual instincts will no longer clash with the social instincts and thereby be deprived of strength, but co-operating and working in harmony with the social instincts they will be mag- nificently reinforced and their power multiplied. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 95 The hiint'uig instinct affords an obvious Illustration of this principle. We see Its evolution in the transforma- tion from the child's game of '' hide and seek," to the keenness of the boy scout, until finally It assumes the form of exploration and discovery. Its original object having been almost entirely forgotten. Again, the instinct of curiosity is one the poten- tialities of which are not sufficiently realised. We often use this term In a derogatory sense, as when one is said to be " Inquisitive out of mere curiosity." Curiosity often takes the form of prying into other people's affairs; it has driven more than one medical student I have known Into morphlnomania, and it leads many a young man and woman to sample those " thrills " which constitute " seeing life." " It is in their blood," we say, by which we Imply that this Im- pulse Is instinctive. But this Instinct of curiosity also gives the impulse to all true scientific pursuit. The instinct of curiosity directed towards human nature makes of one person a prying gossip, but leads another to search, like the psychologist, into the hidden depths of the human mind with sympathetic Insight. Nothing short of a fundamental instinct could urge on the scien- tist to the researches which he pursues year after year, regardless of result or reward, to the great good of mankind. The combative instinct. — We often hear it main- tained that the instinct of pugnacity which In the past has led to war must necessarily do so in the future, and that those who look for a permanent peace are there- fore doomed to disappointment. This is a most un- justifiable assumption. Granting that the emotional element of every instinct must always remain, it is not necessary cither that the same stimuli should awaken that emotion, or that the emotion should express Itself in the same action — in this case, in slaughter. The instinct for combat finds expression in games such as football and in the rivalry of sport; and it is probably 96 THE SPIRIT III for this reason that the English people are less aggres- sive than other nations we know, though when the instinct is directed to war the Englishman throws him- self into it with no less energy and zest. Long ago, William James pointed out the possibility of finding a moral equivalent of war in social service, from an egocentric to an altruistic and chivalrous end.' We can take up arms for others even though we refuse to do so for ourselves. Then our instinct ceases to be aggressive, and becomes protective. So ultimately we shall learn that we can fight with other weapons for truth and purity, we shall join a crusade against oppres- sion and vice — and this kind of combat will employ for social ends those emotions and instincts which at present we use for war and destruction. So we may confidently hope that the pugnacious instinct will find scope in fields of social service in the fight for justice, purity, and right. It is often said that Instincts are blind. It is rather we who are blind to their potency and to the purposes for which they exist. The abandonment of that false doctrine which would have us suppress them, and the substitution for it of an understanding of their proper uses, would open up to us resources of power which would give us in abundance energy and life. Fear: Sex: Self-assertion. — The instinctive emo- tion of fear and the instincts of sex and self-assertion deserve more detailed description on account of their great power — a power derived from their primitive character, their origin dating back to the earliest forms of animal life, but one far greater than the circum- stances of modern life necessitate. Abolish these in- stincts and their effects in individual and social life, and the problems of mankind would be well-nigh solved. But abolish them we cannot; to suppress them is to 1 In the Great War men in this country were largely divided into those who fought because they hated the Hun and those who fought in chivalrous defence of the Belgian nation. The resultant action was the same, yet the motive for the impulse was very different, being the expression of a selfish instinct in one case and of an altruistic one in the other. Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 97 deprive ourselves of their forces. To convert them and to redirect their forces to higher purposes is the work of beings possessed of inteUigence, of will, and of an ideal. The instinctive emotion of fear, so intimately asso- ciated with self-preservation, is one very necessary to our existence; without it we should soon be run down in the street. But the strength of this instinct is far greater than the uses of our civilised life require, for modern life is comparatively safe. There is a great deal of the primitive fear that is left over, as it were, which we cannot use. The consequence is that the ex- cess of fear tends to flow into wrong channels, or we fear excessively things which should rightly be objects of fear. Our surplus fear produces fear of poverty, fear of sickness and pain, fear of the future, fear of what might have been, fear of ourselves, fear of death, fear of life, fear of failure, and, perhaps most paralys- ing of all, fear of fear. If fear were abolished from modern life, the work of the psychotherapist would be nearly gone. It was not without cause that the Master of the soul so often reiterated " Fear not," " Be not afraid," " Be not anxious." Is this, then, an instinct we should suppress? That is both impossible and undesirable. The effects of fear are of two kinds: there is the fear that paralyses and the fear that Inspires. Nothing paralyses our lives so much as fear, depriving them as It does of that abundance of power which is our birthright. But there is also the fear that nerves and Inspires and expresses Itself in the effecti\e avoidance of Imminent disaster. Now, we ask what constitutes the difference between the fear In these two cases? The answer is that fear paralyses when it offers no way of escape; it inspires when it is associated with hope. A hare, sudtlcnly surprised, is cither temporarily paralysed by fear, or stimulated to its topmost speed. It has been con- jectured that the paralysis Is probably a protective 98 THE SPIRIT in mechanism to enable the animal to hide when it cannot escape. If escape is possible the fear no longer paralyses, but is expressed in that tension of muscle, that alertness of mind, which make swift and effective action possible. Fear which includes a large element of hope passes into confidence, and this, as we have seen, is the first essential of power. If we apply our principle to what we have said concerning morbid fear, we can see that our problem is to turn the fear that paralyses into the fear that inspires. The fear of poverty inspires us to greater efforts, the fear of the future saves us from indolence, the fear of accident makes us alert; but this transformation takes place only when we have confidence that we can come through, and that the struggle will issue in victory. Those who have raised discussion as to whether we should " fear God " have, I think, failed to appreciate this difference between the fear that paralyses and the fear akin to hope that urges us to active service. To fear God may mean that we are afraid of God because He may punish us, and in this case the fear is paralysing and brings forth no good result — "I knew thee, that thou wert an austere man . . . and hid thy talent in the ground." But the fear of God may mean that, indifferent to ourselves, we are filled with reverent awe (in which emotion there is an element of fear), com- bined with a conviction of His willingness and power to help. This shifts the fear from ourselves, turns it into hope, and fills us with a confidence which stimulates us to great endeavours, and gives us that inspiration which only comes to those who humbly devote them- selves to a noble cause. The sexual instinct at first sight appears to be in- capable of being raised to higher uses. It is an instinct which is necessary to the race for the purpose of repro- duction. But, like fear, it has a far greater " affect " or emotional tone than we need for this purpose, and therefore its lavish expression apparently needs to be Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 99 suppressed. On the other hand, the suppression of this instinct causes a very large number of the nervous ills to which men, and still more women, fall victims. But the sexual instinct, which naturally expresses itself as admiration for personal beauty, is probably at the basis of all the higher forms of art and may well be jublimated to this end. Further, this instinct is very closely associated with the maternal and paternal in- stincts, and seems almost to form a harmonious com- plex with them. The true lover is not only moved by the sexual instinct, but almost always associates with it the maternal or paternal instinct, and desires to " have some one to care for." ^ Many a woman has married an invalid man simply in order to gratify this maternal instinct in caring for him. Unmarried women, in whom the sexual instincts are strong (and let them never be ashamed that these instincts are strong), may transform them into the maternal instinct in caring for children, " mothering " the lonely, or nursing the sick. The sexual instincts, debased to the uses of fleshly lust, kill the soul and stifle all noble thought and feeling; but from the same soil there may spring the stainless flower of love, whence comes all that is pure and holy in human life. The instinct of self-assertion, when directed to purely Individual ends, produces that aggressive character which is as offensive as it is anti-social. Nevertheless the opposite emotion of submission, if over-emphasised, results in a lack of practical initiative and independ- ence. The virtue which corresponds to these excesses Is not to be found in the " mean " between them, as Aristotle would say, but is the right direction of them both to altruistic ends. There is room for a new ethic on these lines. A self-assertion which forgets itself in the pursuit of a noble end is the truest humility. Sub- mission that is self-conscious may be egoism disguised. 1 The intimate connection between the sexual instinct and the maternal in- stinct is dcmon'itr.-itcd hy the (iliysioloKical co operation between the physical organs corresponding respectively to these instincts. lOO THE SPIRIT III True humility consists not in thinking little of oneself, but in not thinking of oneself at all. Thus both sell- assertion and subniissiveness are harmonised, and so lend the force of two combined instinctive emotions to the accomplishment of a noble end. But more than that, the instinct of self-assertion is at the basis of the soise of confidence which I shall proceed to show is so essential to a life of power. Be- sides the intellectual acceptance of the idea " this is possible," confidence consists in the emotional reaction arising out of the instinct of self-assertion, " what is possible / can do," whether the confidence is based on the belief in my own power or in some other power on which I can rely. Confidence and Faith Confidence, deriving its power from the instinct of self-assertion, turns weakness into strength and failure into success. " Somehow, when I started, I knew I was going to succeed." This is a phrase we often hear on the lips of a man flushed with success. He hardly realises that it was his confidence in success, his belief that he would succeed, that gave him the power to surmount his diffi- culties and win his way to victory. All round us we see men failing simply because they lack the confidence that they will succeed, while men with far less ability and talent, but with greater daring, carry off the prizes that life has to offer. It is not that the others do not try, but that they do not expect to succeed. In the section on the will I quoted cases of men paralysed in arms and legs whom the will was quite impotent to restore to health: yet there was nothing organically wrong with such patients. Why, then, were they paralysed? Why did not their strenuous efforts enable them to walk? Because they, believed they could not move their limbs. They could say " I will," but they had not learnt to say " I can." The man paralysed in both legs would cling to me with such Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER loi vigour that he nearly pulled me down with him — simply because he had not the confidence to trust him- self to walk. In the hypnotic experiment on fatigue the subject could only grip 29 lbs. because he said " I am weak, I cannot grip it any harder." When he said, and believed, " I am strong and powerful," his strength was multiplied fivefold. I suddenly told another man that he could not talk; he tried, but found that he was dumb — simply because, being suggestible to my words, he lost confidence in his power to speak, and believed what I suggested to be in fact true. In all such cases we have seen that the will alone does not ensure suc- cess. " To will is present with me, but how to perform I know not." That which is lacking is " confidence." I have spoken of the paralysing effects of fear. Confidence removes this paralysis and turns belief into a mighty impulse to act. It fills men with the strength which makes the soul master of its fate. It possesses the timid who cling to the shores of life, who have toiled all night and caught nothing, and bids them launch out into the deep, where endeavour is crowned with overwhelming success. Want of belief in its pos- sibility is always the main obstacle to the performing of any mighty work. Faith in its possibility — a faith not necessarily founded on evidence but one that dares to take the risk — Is the greatest asset to success In any task. "If thou canst?" "All things are pos- sible to them that believe." The Expenditure of Power Nature Is economic In her gifts: she will not give strength to those who will not expend It. These re- main uninspiring and uninspired. She is lavish In her gifts to those who will use them, and especially to those who devote them to nature's altruistic ends, for such ends harmonise the soul. Life demands expression. If the life-stream tiiat Hows through us finds the chan- nel blocked by a life of inactivity, we inevitably suffer from staleness and boredom, (jr a sense of physical I02 TllK SPIRIT III debility. A purposeless life is a life of fatigue. We all know from personal experience how tired we may become while doing nothing, but let us once find an outlet for our energies, some object upon which to ex- pend them, and our instinctive powers awake us to life. The Sea of Galilee is fresh and blue, and gives life to living creatures within its sunlit waters — not because it receives waters, but because it gives of them freely. The Dead Sea is dead, not because there is no supply of fresh water, but because it permits no outlet. It is therefore stagnant and deadly; no fish lives in its waters, nor is any beast to be found upon its shores. It is a law of nature — a law of life — that only by giving shall we receive. None is so healthy and fresh as he who gives freely of his strength, and thereby liberates his impulses and instinctive powers into quick- ened activity. This is of immense practical impor- tance. In the treatment of neurasthenia, the chief symptom of which is fatigue, it is often found that the " Weir Mitchell " treatment of inactivity and isolation is the worst a physician can prescribe. Already is the patient suffering from too much self-consciousness and introspection. Some disappointment or sorrow may have taken all the life out of him: the zeal and keen- ness of his life has suddenly gone. In popular lan- guage, what he needs is " something to take him out of himself "; something to interest him, some object which will liberate the forces pent up in his soul. Give such a man " something to live for," that awakens his inter- est, and his ambition will arouse his instinctive emotions till the heart that was sluggish palpitates with the joy of life once more, the nerves tingle with eager expecta- tion. Life's demand for expression will be satisfied. How wonderful is the way in which, with quite ordinary folk, power leaps to our aid in any time of emergency. We lead timid lives, shrinking from diffi- cult tasks till perhaps we are forced into them or our- selves determine on them, and immediately we seem to Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 103 unlock the unseen forces. When we have to face danger, then courage comes; when trial puts a long- continued strain upon us, we find ourselves possessed by the power to endure; or when disaster ultimately brings the fall which we so long dreaded, we feel under- neath us the strength as of the everlasting arms. Com- mon experience teaches that, when great demands are made upon us, if only we fearlessly accept the challenge and confidently expend our strength, every danger or difficulty brings its own strength — "As thy days so shall thy strength be." Energy and Rest In considering the causes of fatigue we found that the mental factor played a very prominent part. The main causes of such fatigue were over-sensitiveness to ordinary physical fatigue, the conviction of weakness, and the conflict of will and emotions or of the emotions with themselves. A life of purposeful and altruistic activity will rid us of that habit of introspection which produces the first form of fatigue; the sense of con- fidence will drive away thoughts of weakness; and we have now to deal with the third form, conflict within the mind, the most characteristic form of which is worry and anxiety. This is to be met, firstly, by dis- covering and bringing into consciousness the latent cause of our worry, which normally tends to elude con- sciousness. Modern practice in psychotherapy con- firms the old belief that confession, more especially con- fession of fears and anxieties, is good for the soul. The " letting out " of the " repressed complex " is it- self often sufficient to cure; secondly, by converting the instincts and directing their energies towards useful and harmonious ends; and, thirdly, by cultivating a rest ful- ness of mind which is the counterpart of a life of energy. W^eakness results from the wastage caused by rest- lessness of mind; Power comes from a condition of mental quietude. The secret of energy is to learn to keep the mind at rest, c\cn in the multitude of life's I04 THE SPIRIT m acti\ities. Look at this patient suffering from neur- asthenia. He complains that he is suffering from fatigue; but there is another symptom you notice about him — he is irritable, cannot stand noises, cannot bear to be crossed or disturbed. The fatigue and the irri- tability are part of the same trouble. It is a char- acteristic of nervous patients that they are always restless: they tell you that they must always be doing something, always be " on the go." They cannot con- centrate, they cannot remember. They are in a state of perpetual motion. They are worried and anxious, fret and are irritable, until, through sheer exhaustion of mind, they drift into the most characteristic condi- tion of the neurasthenic, that of fatigue. And it is not surprising that such men become fatigued. The aver- age neurasthenic is ordered to take a rest in the after- noon, but he spends the time in reading the paper; he goes to bed early at night, but sits up reading a novel. He gives his body more rest than it needs, failing to realise that what the body needs is not re- laxation but re-invigoration. At the same time he never permits his mind that rest which alone can enable it to invigorate the body. It is characteristic of the neurasthenic that in the morning, possibly after a long night's sleep, he wakes up more fatigued than he went to bed; for though his body has had many hours' rest, his mind has been restless and perturbed even in sleep. This art of resting the mind and the power of dis- missing from it all care and worry is probably one of the secrets of energy in our great men. It is generally said that Edison, the Inventor, finds four hours' sleep sufficient for his needs and that he works for eighteen hours. If that is the case, I can conceive him as a man whose mind, in spite of the nature of his work, has the power of banishing all the problems and difficulties of the day. This, I understand, was also one of the Ill THE PSYCHOLOGY OF POWER 105 secrets of the energy of Gladstone, and probably also of many other great men who have the power to free their minds entirely from the business of the day in dreamless sleep. Look into the face of Napoleon and, besides the cruelty there, you will see that perfect com- posure and calm which stamps him as a man of great reserv^e power. ^ The mental and moral strain that some men have to undergo seems incredible. In the course of a day a Prime Minister, for Instance, guides the counsels of state, directs wars, settles Industrial disputes, and con- ducts diplomatic relations with other nations, all in addition to the ordinary cares of his private affairs. Compare his output of energy with that, say, of his barber, whose anxieties are confined to his little shop, whose disputes are concerned only with his two assist- ants, and whose diplomacy reaches Its height in his attempt to persuade you to buy his hair lotion without suggesting that you are bald. Yet, If you observe these two men at the close of day, probably the Prime Minister is the less fatigued of the two. The thing that strikes us is that, however much energy such a man expends, there always seems to be an ample re- supply which keeps him vigorous and fresh. At the present time I am treating each morning about twenty neurasthenic patients at once by hypnotic suggestion. I always commence treatment by sugges- tions of quietness and calmness of mind, of freedom from anxiety and the passing away of all nervousness and fear. To attempt to stimulate a restless and worried mind with energetic suggestions is as futile as whipping a dying horse. When the mind Is quiet and rested, only then do I suggest thoughts of vigour of mind, strength of body, and determination of will. Inspiring, stimulating thoughts, falling on a mind calm and receptive, draw from Its silent depths ample re- 1 It is intprestin(j to note that, even pliysioloRically, Napoleon was coii- stnictc'l with a (pnwcr of rest sli.iri- ... he must make them serve biological ends as psychologically valuable factors. Thus these instincts assume once more those functions that have been theirs from time immemorial." Again in a volume entitled The Christian Re- ligion as a Healing Power (K. Worcester and others), I find quoted some weighty opinions. Mobius, the neurologist, says: " The consciousness of be- ing within the hand of Providence, the confident hope of future righteousness and redemption, is a support to the believer in his work, his care and his need, for which unbelief has no compensation. If we consider the eflect of irreligion as increasing our helplessness to resist the storms of life, its relation to nervous- ness cannot be doubted." " Religious faith," says Dubois of Berne, himself an agnostic, " would be the best preventative against the maladies of the soul and the most powerful means of curing them, if it had sufficient life to create true Christian stoicism in its followers. I'"eeling himself upheld by his God, he fears neither sickness nor death ... he remains unshaken in the midst of his suffer- ings, and is inaccessible to the cowardly emotions of nervous people." Dr. Clouston of KdinbiirKh, the specialist in mental diseases, says, " to treat of the hygiene of the mind, without including a consideration of the religious instinct and its effects, would be to omit one of its most powerful factor*." 112 THE SPIRIT III would be ot more value, whether for medical science, for everyday conduct, or for religion, than such a re- interpretation of some of the fundamental beliefs of Christianity as would make them intellectually possible of acceptance to the modern man. And Psychology has opened up lines along which one may look to see effected that reconciliation between science and religion, the attempt to procure which led to an impasse a gen- eration ago because " science " was taken almost ex- clusively to mean Physics. The main object, however, of the Essay has been practical — to show that there are resources of power at the disposal of all. But the fact that so many seek for power and yet do not receive it suggests that piety is not the only requisite of power. To obtain it we must obey the higher laws of nature, and in particular make use of the forces we already find at our human disposal; and fearlessly expending them in a spirit of confidence for the fulfilment of our ideals, we shall harmonise mind, will, and emotion in one throbbing impulse of life and power. Taking, then, the instincts in their cruder form as handed down to us by our brutish ancestry, we should seek not to suppress them, but to use the powers which lie latent in them. We may transform where we can- not suppress, and, by aid of reason and the higher emotions, re-direct the lower instincts to nobler pur- poses. We need not obstruct, but press into our ser- vice, the passions of the soul; we can fill our sails with the very winds and gales which threaten the shipwreck of our lives; tap the resources of the lightning which ruthlessly destroys, and turn its electric power into the driving-force of our enterprises. IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST BY C. A. ANDERSON SCOTT, MA., D.D. PBOFESSOU OF THE NEW TESTAMENT AT WESTMINSTER COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE AUTHOR OF DOUINUS NOSIER," COMMENTARY ON REVELATION IN " CKNTURV BIBLK," ETC. SYNOPSIS Introduction. — Current answers may be true, but are not adequate — orijiin of conception of spirit. Specific contribution of Hebrew mind, the idea of tlie Spirit of God. Functions assigned to the Spirit, especially that of inspiration. Operations sporatiic and discontinuous. Ethical connotation of the idea but slightly developed in the Old Testament. Profound change in the conception of the Spirit due to tlie teaching of Christ, and the experience of Pentecost. The Ipper Room. — The persons present were taking up a common faith attitude to Jesus — the miraculous features of the narrative are capable of explanation along the lines of psychological phenomena and traditional accompaniments of the Spirit. The speaking with tongues was not comprehensible: its true character. The narrative is not the result of mythical accretion. There has been a converse process of clarification of the experience through the application of the ethical criterion. The " founding of the Church " not an adequate explanation. The New Thing: Emergency of the Fellowship. — Significance of the Koirionia. Illustrations of its importance from the Acts and from St. Paul. The power of the Spirit was first manifested in permanent form in the emergence of the Fellowship, with Agape for its connecting tissue. Nature of the Fellowship. The Symbol of the Fellowships: the Loaf. — There is a symbolism attaching to the Loaf even prior to the breaking — and a symbolism in the breaking. Further, the Body represented by the Loaf was there to be offered up. The Fellowship the Organ of Insight. — The intense vitality of the new community was manifested alike in thought and in diversity of organisation. A clue to the meaning of St. Paul's formula " in Christ." The Ethical Confirmation. Further Results: Gifts and Powers. What a New Pentecost would be like. IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST The coming of the Spirit? But was there any time when the Spirit was not at work among God's people? Was there any people In whom God's Spirit did not continually seek to operate or " rule " (Gen. vi. 3)? Was there any people that did not show some results of the Spirit's working in Intellectual and moral progress? The birth of the Church? But was there not al- ready " a Church " existing In some real sense before the day of Pentecost? Was It not present as a Chris- tian Church from the day when Jesus first gathered round Himself a band of permanent disciples — not to speak of the existence of a Church of God under vari- ous aspects from the time that God called His people out of Egypt? What was afterwards described as " the fruit of the Spirit " was not a new phenomenon in any of its parts; no generation had been without some witness of the response of man to the ethical ideals of God. Neither the presence of the Spirit, nor the recogni- tion of that presence, nor yet some results of It, had been lacking prior to Pentecost. What then happened that was so epoch-making? It is plain that though most of the answers which are commonly given to this question are correct, few, if any, of them penetrate to the heart of the matter as an experience which produced such stupendous results. To find a true answer to the question we must first examine the origin of the conception of " the Spirit," and then the limitations under which prior to Pentecost the Spirit was understood to work. 115 ii6 THE SPIRIT IV The origin of the conception lies far back in the history of human thought. Earlier than any written record, it is nevertheless not obscurely indicated by the history of human speech. This testifies that the fundamental Idea underlying the word " spirit " is that of invisible force. The earliest form of invisible force of which men became aware was undoubtedly the wind without, the breath within, themselves. And there is great significance In the fact that in many languages the same word has stood for " wind," " breath," and " spirit." The spectacle of the leaves being whirled over the ground, or of the trees shaken by the gale, was impressive evidence of an invisible force. A similar invisible force within man himself was somehow connected with his being " alive." When man " whose breath Is In his nostrils," " breathed his last," the power that animated him departed. He ceased to "live"; but what about the power? Did it cease to be, or to be Invisible force? If it did not disperse. If it continued to exist. It was natural to think of it as still his " breath," his " spirit," invisible but not wholly unknown, seeing that the man him- self had been knovt^n. And to it came to be ascribed not only a continuance of existence but a continuance of force or Influence. To human beings in almost total ignorance of the " natural " causes of phenomena which affected them, perhaps the readiest explanation of such happenings would be the Influence still exer- cised by the "spirits" of the departed — more espe- cially when the event corresponded to their disposition when alive, malevolent or otherwise. Thus for men at a certain stage of development the unseen world, the air or the sky, came to be peopled with invisible spirit- forces, manifesting in the experience of those they affected characters of good or evil. By a converse process it was natural to ascribe to other Invisible forces of Nature, as they were success- ively discerned, entity and character corresponding to IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 117 what was observed In men. And so to unseen forces of human origin were added " super-human " forces, what St. Paul calls " the spirit-forces in the unseen " (Eph. vi. 12). Upon this basis of speculation common at least to most primitive religions the Hebrew mind developed a conception which appears to have been peculiar to itself, part of its specific contribution to human thought about God. Alone among the races of which we have record the Hebrews conceived of the " Spirit of God." They thought of their God Jehovah as having a "Spirit"; and Increasingly, as time went on, they traced the effects of the Divine Will, especially those which were startling or abnormal, to the agency of this Spirit. This was partly due to the Increasing reluctance to ascribe such things to the direct opera- tion of God, the increasing tendency to feel a necessity for intermediaries between God Himself and man. The old frank and simple anthropomorphism had not felt that necessity. God conversed directly with men. But a change had followed the revelation which came through the prophets, of the " holiness " and the uni- versality of God. To the attribute of ritual " holi- ness " or separation was added that of ethical separate- ness : " Thou art of purer eyes than to behold iniquity." At the same time the discovery was made that the God of Israel was " the Lord of all the earth." In both ways, through the moralising of His " holiness " and the Increase of His majesty. It became increasingly difficult to think of God entering into immediate com- munication with men. Human sinfulness and the Divine " holiness," human littleness and the Divine " majesty " — to account for communication or Inter- course between these wide extremes It seemed neces- sary to posit the operation of intermediate agencies. Sometimes these were represented by " spirits," " mes- sengers," or " angels " sent " from the Lord ": " who maketh His angels spirits, his ministers a llaming fire." ii8 THE SPIRIT IV But even more coiniiioiily the agency was ascribed to some specific energy of the Divine being — God's Word, God's Wisdom, or God's Spirit. It does not appear that the writers of the Old Tes- tament drew any exclusive distinction between these forms of the Divine activity in respect of the func- tions which were assigned to one or other of them. The place of Agent in Creation, for example, is as- signed by different writers to each of the three, to the Word, the W^isdom, and the Spirit (Ps. civ. 30) of God. Nevertheless there are certain functions which were assigned to the Spirit as peculiarly appro- priate to its activity. These include the enhancement in certain men of their natural gifts and powers, such as wisdom, judgement, skill, and craftsmanship. But there Is one function which Is specially assigned to the Spirit in the Old Testament, that of " inspiration." It was the Spirit that took possession of men, and became the organ of Divine communication through men to other men. It is the Spirit that Inspires men to " prophesy," that Is, primarily, to give ecstatic utter- ance to religious emotion and conviction. Possession of and by the Spirit was sole and sufficient authority for speaking the truth of God in the name of God (Is. Ixl. i). In the Old Testament this operation of the Spirit is both sporadic and discontinuous. It was recog- nised from time to time In certain individuals or in cer- tain groups. It was not part of the general and con- tinuous endowment of God's people. And we nave a measure both of the value attached to the manifesta- tion, and of the wistful desire for its extension, in the fact that part of the promise held out regarding the Messianic period was a wide extension. If not a uni- versallslng, of the gift: "I will pour out my spirit upon all flesh; and your sons and your daughters shall prophesy " (Joel li. 28). It is only very rarely In the Old Testament that the Spirit appears as agent in the sphere of physical nature: IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 119 " The Spirit works on man and through man." And still more rarely is its influence represented as affecting the moral nature of man. The modern reader is apt to take the contrary for granted. It is natural to assume that throughout the Bible the specific influence of " the Holy Spirit " is and must be towards " holiness," " sanctification," in the meaning which we attach to the words to-day. The fact, however, is that we owe it to the teaching of Christ that we give an ethical meaning to these words to-day. Only twice in the Old Testament does the phrase "holy spirit" occur (Ps. li. 11, Is. Ixiii. 10). And prior to the revelation through Him there was at most only a rudimentary trace of ethical meaning in the words " holy," " holiness." In the Old Testament they signify primarily, and almost exclusively, " separ- ated " or '' dedicated," and so " belonging to God " Whereas in the Epistles of the New Testament the ethical significance of the words has established Itself, and is rapidly advancing to a position of predominance, though not to the entire exclusion of the earlier " ritual " meaning.^ If we find in the later portions of the Old Testament the beginnings oi the Idea that he who is " holy " as belonging to God ought to be and is on the way to be " holy " in the sense of conformity to His character, it Is to Christ that we owe not only the confirmation of the possibility but the full contents of the conception.- " Holy Spirit " in the Old Testa- ment is best represented to our minds by " Divine Spirit." Even in the Old Testament, therefore, God in His active relation to man was conceived in terms of " spirit." The revelation " God is Spirit," with all its Implications, was still In the future. But already a discovery or revelation (the tv.o words describe the 1 To realise the change it is sufficient to compare Lev. xi. 44 with 1 I'ct. i. 15, ifi, where the same precept evidently involves difTcrent conditions of fiiltilment on the two occasions. Cf. aUo Ps. Ixxxvi. 2. 2 Tl'Tt the ot'irr conception h.is not disappeared from the New Testament is teen, for example, in i Cor. vii. 14, where it forms the basis of PauTs argiiinrnt. I20 THE SriRir IV same thing looked at from opposite ends) had been made that Cuxi reached the minds and wills of men throiio;h His "Spirit." This discovery was to prove of momentous importance in the history of religion. It opened the way for the development of religion on a new plane, for all that is properly described as "spiritual religion"; in other words, for a religion which involves and expresses reciprocal intercourse and fellowship between God who is Spirit and the spirit of man — one in which law and ritual, authority and ob- servance, fall into a subordinate and ancillary position, as valuable but not indispensable — one which can be universal because it postulates no other condition than the activity of the Spirit, " the ultimate expression of the unity and communion of God and man." ^ The men who first spoke of " the Spirit of God " were unconsciously preparing for the revelation that " God is Spirit," and that religion in its highest form is the cultivation of the reciprocal bond between God as Spirit and man made a living spirit by the Spirit of God, even as redemption is the restoration of that bond suspended or destroyed by sin. But before Pentecost " the Spirit was not yet, be- cause Jesus was not yet glorified." So did one, writing after fifty years' experience of the Spirit's influence within the Church, express the immeasurable difference between its power and its character as apprehended before and after Pentecost. After Pentecost the effec- tive presence of the Spirit within and among men had become so indubitable, so revolutionary, and so central to religious experience, that, by comparison with what went before, it was as though the Spirit had then come into being. Of course the writer of the Fourth Gospel neither meant nor expected that his statement would be taken literally. It was not likely that he would deny the existence of the Spirit, even under the earlier dispensation, or its influence in former generations on 1 Pringle-Pattison, Idea of God, p. 410. IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 121 certain persons and in certain directions. Neither were any of his fellow-disciples, who had been nourished on the Hebrew Scriptures, in ignorance on the subject. Just as the mind of Christ in His relation to the world of men and things had been there described as His " Wisdom," so His Will in effective contact with men had been described as His Spirit. It was not in the Spirit that any change had taken place, but in men, who had become fully receptive of the Spirit through the experiences that culminated in, and those that started from, the Upper Room. The Upper Room The Persons. — The gift of the Spirit under the new conditions came first to a company of men and women, some hundred and twenty in all, numerous enough to include many widely divergent types of character and experience. I'he Apostles (their number restored to twelve) were apparently all present, though the narra- tive does not call attention to the fact, and still less gives any ground for supposing that the gift was bestowed on them alone. Wliat had brought this company together, what was holding them together, was a common attitude of mind and will to Him who had been known as Jesus of Nazareth. This was an attitude of the whole personality; that is to say, it involved not only the feelings — admiration, affection, sorrow at His removal, wistful longing for His return — but also the intellect, in the recognition of Him as the Messiah, the One in whom the age-long expecta- tion of Israel was at last realised. And it was an attitude involving not feeling and intellect alone, but also will. In Jesus they had yielded to the authority of a unique personality, a character wholly inspired by love. Through Him and His fellowship they had discovered Ciod as a supreme force of love and right- eousness that really counted in their lives. And though they were not yet able to construe the implications of 122 THE SPIRIT IV their subinissicMi tt) Jesus and to God in Iliin — any more than they were able to express the total im- pression He had made upon their minds in proposi- tions regarding Him — they had accepted His yoke; they were, as in the Acts they are frequently called, His " disciples." Their confidence in Him as the Messiah had been restored by the Resurrection. They had not yet perhaps been led to give to Him " the name that is above every name," the name of " Lord." But all the motives and dispositions for so " sanctify- ing Christ as Lord " were already present, except the experience of His gift of the Spirit. And for that they were waiting. It was *' the promise of the Father." And they believed that the fulfilment was imminent. Their recognition of Jesus as the Messiah, their conviction that the Messianic Age had begun, or was just about to begin, would quicken the hope that the promise which went back to Joel would now be fulfilled, and that God would " pour forth of Llis Spirit upon all flesh." It was to the disciples of Jesus taking up this attitude to Him, and gathered together in one place, that the Spirit in the first instance came. The Event. — As they waited the Spirit "came." There were elements of emotional tension and strained expectation, as well as elements of assured faith and joyful thankfulness, in the psychological situation. And it would be small wonder if all of these have con- tributed to the account which was afterwards given of the events of Pentecost. Our interpretation of the narrative must take account of modern research in re- spect of what was physically or psychologically abnor- mal. It takes but little heightening of well-authenti- cated psychological phenomena to account for the im- pressions, whether of hearing or seeing.^ And the things heard and seen, the wind and the flame, were, it is not unimportant to notice, phenomena that were 1 Cf. William James, Varieties of Religious Experience, p. 478. IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 123 traditionally associated with the Spirit.^ They were therefore the kind of thing which people profoundly convinced of the Spirit's coming would be likely to feel and see, or think they felt and saw. So that whether we think of this company of believers in Jesus as Messiah, intensely pre-occupied with the thought of His function and His promise, exalted by a high emo- tional tension, and then " receiving the Spirit," or whether we think of one of them who had shared with the rest in the wonderful " baptism," afterwards de- scribing what happened, it is not difficult to understand how the hearing of wind and the seeing of flame came to be the form in which the central fact was expressed. The other external phenomenon, which is specially emphasised in the account of Pentecost, is the glossola- lia or " speaking with tongues." This was reproduced on other occasions of the " descent " of the Spirit, and was reckoned as one of the charismata or normal mani- festations of the Spirit's presence. It appears to have been widespread in the Church, and persisted certainly for twenty years, and probably for much longer in cer- tain areas. Here also the narrative in the Acts bears marks of heightening due to emotional excitation, and possibly to traditional association. There can be little doubt, however, that the glossolalia of Pentecost did not differ in character from that which was afterwards a familiar feature in the worship of the Church at Corinth. That is to say, so far from it being speech intelligible to those who spoke a different language from the speaker, it was speech or utterance which was intelligible to no one. " lie that speaketh in a tongue edifieth himself," but if he is to edify others, he must either interpret for himself or find an interpreter (i Cor. xii. 2-13). So it was in Corinth twenty years later; and we may be sure it was not otherwise at Jerusalem on the day of 1 AccoffJinR to Justin M,irtyr .irul ;iI'-o the Gospel of tlic Kbiunites, the Spirit appcarcfl at the Haptifim of Jesus in the form of fire. Cf. also Ps. civ. 4. 124 Till'. SPIRIT TV Pentecost. There it is important to observe the dif- ferent witness borne by different sections of the crowd. Some, possibly those on the outskirts, or possibly those who had no religious interest in the scene, were content with the explanation, " these are filled with sweet wine." To their ears the utterances were incoherent, just as St. Paul assumed that the " tongues " at Corinth would be: " If outsiders or unbelievers come in, will they not say you are insane ? " ( i Cor. xi. 23 ) . Others again, possibly those who stood nearer, or possibly those who were less " outsiders " in a religious sense, were deeply impressed, and are reported to have said, representative though they were of many nationalities, " We do hear them speak in our tongues the wonder- ful works of God." The crowd was not, however, so heterogeneous as is suggested by the list of nationali- ties. It was made up for the most part, if not wholly, of " Jews and proselytes," the racially miscellaneous yet religiously homogeneous crowd brought together in Jerusalem by the attraction of a religious festival of the Jews. What they heard need not have been co- herent or even intelligible speech, but such utterances as quickened in their minds a sympathetic response. Their own stored-up recollections of the " wonderful works of God " were set loose by the ecstatic, though it may have been unintelligible, utterances of men with whom they were to some extent en rapport.^ The situation may be illustrated by something which occurred at Westminster just before the war. There was then held a worldwide conference of the Salvation Army, at which were present representatives of nations even more numerous and more heterogeneous than those tabulated in Acts ii. A report of one of the meetings contains the following striking sentence: " Each time the theme (the saving love of God in Christ) was touched upon, it brought forth from the 1 The expression given to the experience, and possibly the psychological character of the experience itself, may find illustration in John iv. 29, " Come gee a man that told me all things that ever I did." IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 125 pent-up feelings of the vast assembly a sort of half- sigh of appreciation. Yet many in the audience knew no English, but they felt that the one great truth to them was being announced at this particular moment. Indians, Chinese, Canadians, Peruvians, Swedes, all of them gave the deep emotional response." It would not be difficult to believe that when the speaker on that occasion had finished, representatives of these various races would be found saying, " We heard him speaking in our tongue the mighty works of God." ^ Ecstatic utterance, requiring, but on the occasion of Pentecost lacking, interpretation to make it compre- hensible to the hearers, but utterance which at the same time quickened in those who had some religious feeling in common with the speakers a sympathetic response, an excitation of religious emotion and insight — such appears to have been the phenomenon of glossolalia as manifested at Pentecost and after. ^ Subsequent chapters of the Acts record cases both of individuals and of groups in which the taking up of the same faith-attitude to Jesus (expressed by calling upon Him as " Lord ") was followed by a similar reception of the Spirit. In one instance (which may possibly embody another tradition of the initial experience of Pentecost) we find allusion to accompanying phenom- ena in the physical order. " The place was shaken where they were assembled together" (Acts iv. 31). Similarly there is more than one case where we are told that the reception of the Holy Spirit was followed by the gift of glossolalia (Acts x. 44-48, xix. 6) ; but had it not been for the long discussion of the subject in I Corinthians we should not have known how wide and how enduring was the experience. But meanwhile other " charisms " had begun to manifest themselves, for which there was no opportunity in the Upper Room — " gifts of healings," " working of miracles," as well 1 Church Times, June 26, 1914. 2 Sec I'.artlct, Apostolic Age, pp. 13, 14; also Comin. an Acts of the Apostltt, p. 384- 126 Till'. SPIRIT IV as " prophecy " and " disccrnlnjr of spirits " {e.g. i Cor. xii. 9). The striking thinji; about the allusions to these gifts is the way in which they are taken for granted as phenomena with which every one was fa- miliar. They were valued not as evidence, say, of the truth of the Gospel, but for the contribution they made to the common life of the community. No appeal is made to such manifestations as evidence of anything else than the effective presence of the Holy Spirit. The nearest approach to an argument based upon the pos- session of such powers is found in Paul's claim to be recognised as an Apostle on the ground that he showed " the signs of an Apostle," " by signs and wonders and mighty works" (2 Cor. xii. 12). "Miracles" were commoner in those days, and less significant, than many have supposed. This comparatively subordinate position assigned to " miracles " in the defence or presentation of the Gospel Is very remarkable. We may see not only a singular correspondence between the attitude and method of the primitive Church and those adopted by our Lord Himself, we see also a clear indication that it is not in phenomena of this class that we are to find the really significant results of the Spirit's work- ing. And there is a further indication of their minor importance in the fact that St. Paul foresaw regarding " prophecies " that they should " fail," and " tongues " that they should " cease." Neither does the Apostle appear to have been disturbed by the anticipation. But nothing that was transitory can give the true dif- ferentiation of what happened at Pentecost. We have to look for something that was lasting and revolution- ary, something that underlies and accounts for the ex- perience along its whole length. We may well be guided by the criterion employed by St. Paul. The Apostle never displayed his spiritual insight more con- spicuously than in his analysis of the group of " char- isms " or " spiritual gifts " which were in fact forms IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 127 of the Spirit's action (i Cor. xii.-xiv. ). He arranges them in a definite scale of comparative value. There are among them good, better, and best. The best of all is love, with its correlates (which indeed it includes) Faith and Hope. And the criterion by which its su- premacy is primarily confirmed is its permanence. It " abides." Prophecies, tongues, even knowledge, fail or disappear. " Love never faileth." The same cri- terion of comparative value is to be applied to the whole range of phenomena connected with Pentecost. Some have sought to explain the marvellous features in the narrative of Acts ii. as due to mythical accretion. But this is not necessary, nor even probable. Such accretion may take place around a person or movement the circumstances of whose initial appearance have been obscure or unimpressive. In such a case an internal experience or impression of a striking kind has been the first thing to be distinguished. And " mythical accretion " is due to the attempt to objectivise it, to give the experience a concrete form adequate to the impression. To this we have a parallel in the growth of the " legend " of St. Francis. But here we are pre- sented with the converse process. When the initial impulse has been externally startling in its character and immediate in some of the results, the tendency of an approximately contemporary account is to enhance the attendant circumstances, but for subsequent reflec- tion, penetrating through the circumstances to the real phenomenon, to reduce the emphasis on the externally marvellous and concentrate on the essential facts. It is this latter process of which we see evidence when we compare successive stages in the record of the Spirit's influence in the primitive community. In the first stage attention is concentrated on the marvel- lous accompaniments which attended the original out- pouring of the Spirit, but were not, so far as we are told, repeated. A vivid description is given of ex- 128 THE SPIRIT IV teriKil phenomena eulniinatin^ in tlie disciples " speak- ing with other tongues, as the Spirit gave them utter- ance," and the consequent amazement on the part of the bystanders. In the second stage the phenomena belonging to the physical order no longer appear. The Spirit comes upon men, but no reference is found to any " rushing mighty wind," or to the appearance of " tongues as of Hre." The glossolalia or " speaking with tongues " continues, but as a manifestation which requires to be regulated. On the other hand, it is now found to be accompanied by a group of exceptional manifestations also belonging to the psychological order, such as gifts of healing, prophecy, and adminis- tration. In the third stage, while the physical phe- nomena continue to be absent, the importance of the psychologically abnormal is markedly diminished; they tend to die out, because the ethical consequences of the Spirit's presence are now clearly observed and esti- mated at their superior value. First glossolalia, and afterwards prophecy, falls Into discredit. The ethical results assert their supremacy. This is not a process of " mythical accretion," but of progressive clarification, through the application of an ethical criterion.' And the way in which the record in the Acts preserves the features that marked the earliest stage is a point In favour of Its historical char- acter, Luke reproduced the story as he got It from some one who may have be-en In the company, or pres- ent at the subsequent scene,' regardless of the fact that 1 A good parallel to the process suggested in the text (which might be de- scribed as " decretion " of mythical material) is furnished by a comparison be- tween the three narratives of St. Paul's conversion which we find in Acts (ix. 1-19; xxii. 6-16; xxvi. 13-20), to which may be added as representing a further stage, Gal. i. :s-i6. In this series the first is plainly cliaracterised by special emphasis on the marvellous. The details are elaborated with the obvious desire to enhance the certainty of the wonder by dwelling on tlie attendant circum- stances. The later accounts differ in conse<|uence of a shifting of the emphasis on to that internal experience to which the speaker could testify. And the lat- est, from the pen of the subject of the experience himself, touches the heart of the matter, and that only (" It i)Ieased God to reveal his Son in me "). The procprrs becomes even more striking (and more intelligible) if, according to Professor Torrey's theory, the series represents three different authorities — (1) an Aramaic source, (2) Luke, (3) Paul. IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 129 the coming of the Spirit was no longer evidenced by the same physical phenomena. He laid himself open to the challenge: How do we know that the Spirit really comes now, seeing that these things do not hap- pen now? He trusted the consciousness of the Church to dismiss such a challenge with an appeal to religious and ethical experience. If, however, neither any nor all of the physical or psychological phenomena which accompanied or fol- lowed the descent of the Spirit provide a sufficient an- swer to our question, and if, as will be generally agreed, we cannot be content to say " The Holy Spirit came," what was it that happened? Many have been content to answer, " The Church." Whereas some have re- garded the Church as " founded " on that day, others, holding it to have been founded by the Master in the Galilean days, would see the Church coming to self- consciousness and taking shape before the eyes of men on and immediately after Pentecost. There is no doubt a true fact lying behind this answer; but while it is certainly not an exhaustive account of what hap- pened at Pentecost, it is doubtful whether, even so far as it goes, it is a satisfactory one. Much depends upon the significance which we attach to the word " Church." If we allow our thought to be guided by anything bearing the name which has come under our own observation, or by anything that is described for us subsequent to the first weeks, \we are in danger of going far astray. For one thing, the narrati\-e in Acts (chapters ii.-iv.) is strangely silent as to any such phenomenon appearing as an immediate result of Pentecost. St. Luke, or more probably the source which he is using, gives no hint of anything which can be said to characterise the Church as an externally visible and organised institution. And he rather markedly refrains from using the word " Church " itself. E\-cn in v. 11, where it occurs for the first time. I30 THE SPIRIT iv he may he iislnp; it, as Dr. Hort suggests, " by anticipa- tion." ' And in the preceding chapter he rings the changes on descriptive phrases, such as " they that be- lieved," " the brethren," and the Hke. Indeed, it is difficult not to feel that he (or his source) is actually at a loss for a word to describe the new community: " the Lord added . . . thereunto." Later copyists, recognising the ambiguity, substituted the word " Church " for Luke's ambiguous phrase, and so we find " added to the Church " (Acts ii. 47) in our A.V. Further, we must note the fact that in these chapters the increasing body of believers, though positively dis- tinguished from their surroundings by their common faith-attitude to Jesus as Messiah, are not yet nega- tively delimited by separation from the Jewish Church. The Temple is still for them the natural place for meeting and for worship: " day after day they resorted thither," and " they were looked on with favour by all the people." Moreover, the speech of St. Peter in Solomon's Portico (Acts iii.) is remarkable for its tone of mildness and consideration towards the Jews: " I know, however, that you acted through ignorance, like your rulers." It looks as though down to the appoint- ment of the Seven — the first definite step in organisa- tion — the new community was not conscious of essen- tial distinctness from the Church of the Jews; and even as though down to the subsequent martyrdom of Ste- phen it was not beyond hope that the people as a whole might be swept into the movement.^ It is sometimes suggested that, either during His ministry or during the forty days following the resur- rection, Christ had given to His disciples, or to the Apostles, instructions for the organisation and adminis- tration of such an institution as the Church, and that 1 Christian Ecclesia, p. 49. 2 St. Paul's remarkable phrase in Gal. i. 20, " the churches of Judaea which were in Christ," appears to distinguish the " Christian " Churches there from the Jewish (cf. i Thess. ii. 4); and, if so, it is an echo, perhaps the latest, of this consciousness of sharing a common status with the Jewish Church; it would also be a point in favour of an early date for the Galatian Epistle. IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 131 these instructions were carried out immediately after the coming of the Spirit. But apart from the serious difficulty arising from the fact that the record is silent as to any such instructions, the suggestion is untenable because inconsistent with that expectation concerning the future which was dominant in the Christian con- sciousness of these first weeks. " The first disciples believed that they had their Master's authority for expecting the end of the existing world order in their own lifetime. Whether they understood Him or not, clearly they could not have held this opinion if they had received instructions for the constitution of a church." ^ Such considerations — the absence of recorded in- struction, the incompatibility with the dominant out- look on the future, the absence of evidence in the open- ing chapters of the Acts, and the evidence pointing to a community as yet imperfectly differentiated from the Jewish Church — seem to preclude the possibility that there was, at least during the first weeks, anything to which we should give the name of " Church," an Insti- tution present to the eyes of men as a distinct and organised society. How, then, are we to describe the common consciousness of the disciples during the interval? There is, moreover, an interval of another order which cannot but be felt. It is the psychological gap between the action of the Spirit upon the spirits of the Apostles and any external result of man's reaction to the Spirit's influence. Modern psychology would rule out categorical instruction by the Spirit; even the quickening of memory as to earlier instructions is pre- cluded by what has just been said. Some intermediate result of the Spirit's influence seems to be called for, as well as something to fill the interval of time, some form of consciousness which on the one hand had been quick- ened by the Spirit, and on the other led to the organisa- tion of the Church. 1 Dean Inge in llic Quarterly Review, 1918, i>. 33. 132 THE SPIRIT IV The conclusion seems to be tliat neither in the mani- festation of supernatural phenomena, nor in those " gifts " and " powers " which were subsequently traced to the Spirit's presence, nor yet in " the foundation of the Church " do we find an explanation which is at once adequate and penetrating of what happened at Pentecost. Thf New Thing: Emergence of the Fellowship All t}'pes of explanation emphasise the descent of the Spirit as the significant happening at Pentecost, but none of them explore its dynamic meaning. Whereas for one class of explanation this coming of the Spirit remained the unexplored fact which the supernatural phenomena serve to attest, for the other it remained the unexplored starting-point for the development of an organisation. The question still remains. What was the real, primary, and enduring result of the Spirit's coming? And the answer here suggested is that the primary result which was permanent, and that which filled the interval, was what was recognised and de- scribed as the " Fellowship " {y Kou'cma) ; that the symbol of the Fellowship (to which the highest im- portance was attached) was "the Loaf" (o apTo; or Love. And the Koinonia showed the power of analysis. It recognised and rejoiced in that differentiation of 148 THE SPIRIT IV functions — " diversities of operations," Paul calls it — which also was the work of the Spirit. " Apostles," " evangelists," " prophets," " pastors and teachers," " workers of miracles," " healers," " helpers," " administrators," " speakers in tongues," " discerners of spirits," " interpreters of tongues " — even that list dt)es not exhaust the varieties of talents, with corresponding varieties of service, which were recognised within the primitive community. These highly differentiated powers are described as " set in the Church " by God, or as " given " to the Church by the ascended Lord, or as graceworkings of the Spirit. It will not be supposed, however, that in the case of any of these powers the gift was an entirely new thing in the individual who received it, a pure addition to faculties which were otherwise without it. It was the doing and gift of God; but, looked at from another standpoint, it was in fact the quickening, at the touch of the Spirit, of powers that were already there, but dormant, the sudden release of faculties that had lain below the " threshold " of consciousness. The purpose and function of all these gifts and powers was " the upbuilding of the Body of Christ." Devotion to Him, in which the whole experience started, was translated into devotion to the highest interests, whether Intensive or extensive, of the Kolnonia. And in the impulse of self-communication, the realisation of the life, and service of the needs, of others, was found the secret of the Intensification of individual llfe,^ The nascent Church discovered the truth of its Master's teaching: "He that hateth his life In this world shall keep it unto life eternal." Organisation followed. The question has been raised and copiously discussed whether the organisa- tion was " from above " or " from below." It was neither; it was from within. It arose within the sacred Body through the operation of powers belonging to it X Cf . A. S. rringle-Pattison, The Idea of Cod, p. 308. IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 149 as the Body of Christ. " The body secreted the skele- ton." The Fellowship displayed powers of selection and co-ordination. Tested by the one criterion, to what degree does It edify? The various gifts and powers were arranged in order of value. Sane judge- ment of spiritual values was one of the functions of the Fellowship. Some of those at the lower end of the scale, such as speaking with tongues, dropped out. They " failed," or " ceased," because they were of little value to the community. This is illuminative not only of the power of the Spirit to enable men to discern proportionate values, but also of the true " end " or purpose of the gifts. That was not immediately, at any rate, the salvation, sanctification, or perfection of the Individual, but the growth, purification of the community, and intensifica- tion of its life. The Apostle's language in Eph. iv. 12 is no illustration of the contrary. The " perfecting of the saints" (A.V. ) means the knitting together of God's people, the continuous repairing of the fabric of the Body. Saintliness, according to the New Testa- ment conception of it, is a social phenomenon. An isolated or individual " saint " would have appeared to its writers as little less than a contradiction in terms. And as personality has been well defined as " capacity for fellowship," so the society which educes and educates that capacity is at the same time the strongest force in the development of personality. So far is it from being true that the New Testament, or any of the voices which speak to us through it, urges us to " save our own souls," that it preaches consistently and insistently that the way to self-realisation is found in that denial of self which is implied in and consecrated by the fellowship. By the use of these gifts, and in the exercise of these powers of selection and co-ordination, the I'cllow- ship proceeded to develop an organisation, " in its growth taking to itself such outward form as it needed 150 THE SPIRIT iv for its inward life." ' There Is no evidence in the New rcstament that any particular form, Congrega- tional, Presbyterian, or Episcopal, had been prescribed for It, or that any single form is necessary either for its existence or its well-being. In the earliest stage or stages which we can detect the organisation was Huld or flexible. Some of the factors In It which at the first were most highly esteemed either disappeared (like the Apostles) or even fell into disrepute (like the Proph- ets). The shaping of the nascent organisation was guided from the first by analogies which were already familiar — analogies of the family, the village com- munity, the voluntary association; at a subsequent period by the ancient Institutions of Judaism (as In the threefold ministry), and then by the administrative forms of the Empire (as in the diocesan organisation). But during " the high tides of the Spirit " it is evi- dent that the community was conscious of the abiding possibility that new forms of service and of capacity for It might at any time emerge; and further, that it was conscious of Its own inherent right to recognise, adjust, or. If need be, dispense with any such form. For was it not the " Fellowship of the Spirit "? And " where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty." What a close Examination shows to have BEEN THE SITUATION: A MODERN PeNTECOST What happened at Pentecost provides the classical illustration of what happens at the " coming " of the Holy Spirit. Christendom has not been without ex- perience of such coming In a striking measure at dif- ferent periods and In many parts of the world. But the Church has never ceased to pray that the Spirit of Christ may be given to It with a fulness hitherto un- known, that His presence may be realised on a scale such as the world has never yet seen. It may be worth while to consider what, in the light of the classical 1 J, L. I'aton in Cambridge Essays on Education, p. 9, IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 151 instance, we might expect to happen if these prayers were answered. ( I ) The manner and the effect of His coming would certainly be stated in different terms from those fa- miliar to us from the New Testament. There, as we have found, the experience is described, as is only nat- ural, in terms of that conception of spirit which pre- vailed at the time. If that conception was akin to that of physical, though invisible, forces, such as air, wind, breath, carrying the suggestion of fluid or in- finitely divided matter, it was inevitable that the ex- perience should clothe itself in such language as we find. The Spirit " came upon them," was " poured out," " shed forth "; it " entered " Into men as though from without; and its influence was regarded as im- pelling men as though by an external force (Rom. viii. 14; cf. I Cor. xii. 2). But it would make no differ- ence to the reality of the experience if It proved natural to us to describe It In quite other terms, in terms de- rived not from the physical, but from the psychical nature of man. For us spirit represents the subtlest element in per- sonality, that which alone, and then only in favour- able circumstances, can open communication between one personality and another. We ascribe to it In gen- eral " that indefinitely penetrative and penetrable quality, that power of embracing and stimulating other minds, which we know, from daily experience, consti- tutes the very character, actuation, and worth of our own spirit." ^ The Spirit " searches the depths of human personality "; by It God penetrates all the outer envelopes of our Individual being, and touches our spirit. And they are kin one to another, so that in what follows it is hard to distinguish what arrives from God from what arises from the subconscious self of man. And the experience would be not less truly due to the action (or arrival) of the iJlvIne Spirit al- 1 \'on HuRcl, Eternal Life, p. 22c). I ^ THE SPIRIT IV though what the New Testament describes as " the gifts " or " the power " of the Spirit were to be recog- nised as what had been dormant capabilities or unem- ployed determinations of the human self, Michael Angclo in his " Creation of Adam " has shown us the complete man vitalised into possession of all his pow- ers by the touch of " the finger of (jod." (2) The coming of the Spirit is to be looked for rather by a group than by an individual, unless it be at the moment when the individual merges himself in the group. It would be a group, or a community gathered round Jesus Christ as a centre, to whom they give the absolute value that belongs only to the Divine. For them all other values would be a part of this, or else subordinate to it. Stated in Scripture language they would " sanctify Christ in their hearts as Lord," and be seeking His Kingdom before all else. That is to say, the persona! object of their devotion would be felt to include all social values which make for the true happiness of mankind; and for the sake of these they would be prepared to sacrifice all other values. So that to this devotion, simple in its direction, yet com- plex in its grasp, would be subordinated every other interest, whether personal or corporate, ecclesiastical or social. Christ would be " all in all," because He is all that has eternal value. (3) The first result of the coming of the Spirit would be seen in the removal of diffinities. Christ be- ing the centre, the centripetal forces would be found to exceed the centrifugal. The group, whether small or large, would discover its power to assimilate indi- viduals or other groups which, while spiritually akin to it, were separated from it by differences of taste, social standing, or intellectual outlook. The common relation to a universal would outweigh all divisive rela- tions to particulars. A further result would be " life, more life," mani- festing itself in a great enhancement of powers already IV WHAT HAPPENED AT PENTECOST 153 operative, but also in the uprush of others which had been dormant below the threshold. We should see an overmastering sense of brotherhood (ayoTr^), a se- renity of mind and temper {elp^iTj) , and a restoration of religious joy such as Paul noted as the fruit of the Spirit; and accompanying these a marked increase of qualities whose social value we have been inclined to under-estimate — long-temperedness, kindness, goodness, as well as of others the world has always valued — honour, considerateness, self-control. But, judging by the analogy of Pentecost, we should have to be prepared also for consequences that might be described as revolutionary, whether in thought or in organisation. The Spirit Is sovereign where He dwells, though His witness to the individual has always to be checked by His witness to the community. Even the doctrine of private property went up in that flame. Even the Temple and the system it stood for became an irrelevance. To pray for the coming of the Spirit with understanding of what His coming would mean, and " with faith nothing wavering," is indeed a great achievement. But the answer to such a prayer is prompt and decisive of all the supreme Is- sues of life. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE: HOW GOD HELPS BY C. W. EMMET, B.D. VICAR OF WEST HENDRED EXAMINING CHAPLAIN TO THE BISHOF OF OXFORD AUTHOR OF "the ESCHATOLOGICAL question in THE GOSPELS," "THE EPISTLE TO THE GALA- TiANS " (readers' commentary), "conscience, creeds, and critics," etc. ANALYSIS Introdi'CTION. — The relation of personalities as seen in the con- ductor and his ordiestra, the teacher and liis pupils. The influence of the Spirit of Clod on man is of tlie same nature; this influence is grace, which is not a semi-pliysical. force, sui f^eneris. The EicHARiST as a Means of Grace. — This point of view applied to the Eucharist. The " special " presence of Christ psychologically considered ; the words, the acts, the elements. True and false sym- bolism. The corporate aspect of the Eucharist. The minister; his *' unworthiness." The place of ritual. Nature and Grace. — The New Testament usage. The contrast not equivalent {a) to that between evil and good; {b) to that between a lower and a higher type of goodness. All goodness due to the grace of God; His constant action on man. Man's recognition of what is always there. The difl^erence which comes with conscious fellowship with God (the catastrophic element in conversion). But grace not to be confined to its highest manifestations. Grace and Free-Will. — Disputes as to various kinds of grace; based on false assumptions as to its nature. The psychological parallel in human experience of the " I " and the " not I." Grace as God's undeserved Favour. — The legalistic method of approach. Is there a " contract " between God and man, and does He go beyond it? The relation of love, as known in actual life, trans- cends such conceptions. Conclusion. — Summary. Reality of communion not dependent on emotional thrill. The test and result in life. THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE: HOW GOD HELPS All who have any appreciation of music, even though they may be without technical knowledge of the sub- ject, realise something of the work and function of a great conductor. It is not his business simply to cor- rect false notes and secure uniformity of time and rhythm. He impresses on the performers his own conception of the music, an insight into the depths of its meaning which they would never have had if left to themselves. He also gives to them a power of expressing this meaning in a way they could not have done without him. He does this partly by word and gesture, but also by a more subtle influence which it is not easy to analyse or explain. We sometimes call it vaguely personal magnetism, but no one knows pre- cisely what it is or how it works. It is a kind of telepathy, a direct influence of mind upon mind, bring- ing with it a real communion or intermingling of spirits. It is to be noted that, though we may speak rightly of the spirit of the conductor entering into the members of the orchestra, though that spirit is absorbed by them so that their own ideas become subordinate to his, yet in the end it is they, each one individually, who execute the several parts. By the contact of his own richer personality with theirs he calls into being hidden po- tentialities which would otherwise have remained un- realised. They must have the necessary musical knowledge and power of execution, though he may raise these to heights of which they were quite un- conscious. Fhey must have also the artistic sense which enables them to penetrate into the subtlest mcan- i57 158 THE SPIRIT V in^ of the symphony, once contact with him has evoked this sense and discovered to them that meaning which had been beyond the range of their former understand- ing. It is the richer personality which by its influence elicits the latent or subconscious powers of the self; the result is an enhancement of the personality. It is " I, yet not I," but also it is " I myself through that which is not I." The violinist plays his part himself; he uses his own skill and powers, but these would never have reached so high a pitch without the influence from outside; this influence is a real and necessary fac- tor. The same law may be observed in other fields. It is seen in the general relation of teacher and pupil. You have the pupil plodding along doggedly and conscientiously, but making no startling progress and showing no unusual powers, and once more there comes the teacher with the mysterious gift of personality. A new thing happens; under the fresh influence the learner develops unsuspected powers of understanding and expression. He can do things when in touch with the new master which he could not do before; inspired achievement takes the place of mediocrity. Once more we may say that the spirit of the teacher enters into the spirit of the pupil, but still it is his own self which works, the old self raised to a higher plane. ^ When we pass to the sphere of moral goodness we find exactly the same principle at work. It is a com- monplace, confirmed by all experience, that the chief factor in moral achievement is personal influence. It works by way of word and example, and it is for this reason that we insist on the value of reading the ex- ploits and the life-story of good men and women. But it works most powerfully through personal con- tact. The presence of a good man or woman with the gift of a sympathetic personality is admittedly the greatest human force in developing character. This 1 We might illustrate further from the relation of the psychotherapist to his patient; sec pp. 69 ff. V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 159 gift is found in very varying degrees. There are some whose lives seem to be lived on a high level, yet they do not attract or influence. On the contrary, their presence by a kind of instinctive reaction fills us with an unreasoning desire to be as wicked as possible. Cer- tain teachers notoriously have this effect upon many of their children; they have neither the charm of good- ness nor the spell of personality. Others, whose lives may sometimes be more open to obvious criticism, have it to a marked degree. To be with them is the safe- guard against sin and the inducement to goodness.^ Once more there is a blending of spirit with spirit, but the self of the one who is influenced remains his own self, discovering unrealised capacities of moral great- ness and hidden depths of character. It will be generally agreed that this gift of evoking'] such latent capacities is seen at Its highest in Christ. ' It meets us on every page of the Gospels. Men ab- sorbed in their business, like Levi or Zaccheeus, the outcast and abandoned, of whom all despaired and who had come to despair of themselves, the very con- vict at the point of death, find in personal contact with 1 Him a new love of goodness and a new power of' realising it. But the experience of Christianity has been that the possibility of such personal contact, with all that it implies, did not cease with the death of Jesus. The conviction of the^^feality'oF Intercourse with Him and of the incalculable results of that inter- course runs through the whole of the New Testament It is the centre of what is called the " mysticism " of St. Paul and St. John. Under varying forms of ex- pression Christians of all ages have found that they can come into personal touch with God and with Christ. His Spirit dwells in them; they are "in Him" and " He in them"; their own personality is purified and 1 It nciil hardly be .iddcd tliat an evil personality is equally the greatest force in the opposite direction. In the career of a Rasputin we have such a personality influencing in the most extraordinary way many of those who come within its orbit and degrading them to its own level. i6o THE SPIRIT V •enhanced. They can do new things; it is they who Ido them through God who worketh in them. I he whole process is personal, resting on the contact between the human spirit and the divine, and the argu- ment of this paper is that this is always and solely what we mean, or ought to mean, by grace. Grace is simply the result of contact of man's personality, or spirit, with God's. ^ Personality has been defined as " capacity for fellowship," - and it only discovers its full capacities in that fellowship which is the knowl- edge of God and of Jesus Christ whom He has sent. It is not suggested that this is a novel conception. It has, indeed, always been the underlying experience of Christianity, and very often an important element in its teaching. But it has been confused and overlaid by artificial ideas of grace. ^ Grace has been conceived of as an external, semi-physical " something " which comes into some souls at certain times and under cer- tain conditions, much like an electric current."* It is a force infused, a drug prescribed to counteract the microbe of sin, something which can be taken in quan- tities and at regular intervals, and which has its special channels and means. Further, It is regarded as something sui generis. The divine grace is not in line with ordinary human experience. The illustrations we have been consider- ing would be admitted only as distant analogies of the way in which grace may come. But our contention is that they are more than analogies; they are examples on a lower scale of what actually happens when we come Into touch with the Divine Spirit. Grace is 1 For our present purpose it is not very important whether we think of this as contact with God, Christ, or the Holy Spirit. 2 J. L. Paton in Cambridge Essays on Education, p. 8. 3 See detached note A on " The New Testament Conception of Grace." 4 " Disregard of the fact of moral personality, as thougli religion could be passed into the soul like a stream of electricity, is invariably caused by or causes the thought of grace as a secret Divine energy, due solely to omnipo- tence, and acting on the human will with irresistible pressure — a quasi-physical force, stored within the Church, and applied to the soul-substance in its subcon- scious depths" (U. R. Mackintosh, Enc. of Religion and Ethics, s.v. "Grace"). The companion art-cle, "Grace, Doctrine of (Roman Catholic)," affords abun- dant illustrations of this way of regarding grace. IV THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE i6i nothing but the result of such contact; It comes from the Intercourse of person with person. " The meansj of grace " are simply ways of getting Into personal relation with God. We have been almost afraid oi this immediate relation between ourselves and Him, and have substituted for the Idea of the direct action of the Spirit, which we find In the New Testament, the Idea of grace as a separate force, much as later Judaism interposed its intermediaries between man and God. The substitution has been helped by the external and legal analogies, dear to the Latin mind, which attached themselves to the word gratia.^ It would no doubt be pedantic to refuse ever to speak of grace as a force, or to banish the familiar metaphors of the heavenly reservoir, and of pipes and channels, which suggest that grace Is conveyed to the soul like a supernatural water. ^ But It Is Important that such ways of speaking should not be central, and that we should not press them too far. The fundamental Idea Is that grace Is God Himself (or Christ, or the Spirit) working in and Influenclng_th e soul, just as_one g reat personality influences another, though far rnor e ef- fectlvely and consIstentTyT" This view must not, of course, be Interpreted as Implying that God is thought of as merely one person- ality among many, greater, but essentially on the same level. He Is rather the all-pervading, the sole pos- sessor of full and complete personality, the underlying 1 See detached note B. 2 It is worth notinj! that these metaphors Rencrally po back to the obscure, probably textiially corrupt, ajiocalyptic picture of the candlestick, the pipes, and the olive trees in Zech. iv.; sec Driver's notes on the passape in the Century Bible. As is shown in note A (p. 193) phrases such as "means of grace" are not found in the New Testament. It may be remarked that in the early days of mesmerism and hypnotism, magnetism was also thought of as a mysterious in- visible fluid, passing from one body or mind to another, and all kinds of experi- ments were made to discover the most effective means of conveying it. See, e. g., the description of Mcsmer's famous haijuct, a large trough filled with glass and iron filings and bottles immersed in wafer, round which the patients to be influenced sat connected with cords and holding one another's hands (quoted in G. B. Cutten's Three Thousand Years of Mental llealini;. p. -S.s). This false conception l^d to all kintls of mistakes, and it is now realised that all the phe- nomena of hypnotism and suggestion depend on the direct influence of mind upon mind (see above, p. 75)- i62 THE SPIRIT V reality of c\'cry human personality: from His all others are derived; apart from His they are imperfect. But none the less we are justifictl in arp;uinp; from what we know of the relation of human personalities to one another to the relation of this Personality to ourselves, just because personality, incomplete though it is, is the greatest thing we know, that of which we have the highest and most direct experience. The mechanical conception of grace is based on something lower than personal influence as seen at its best between man and man; much less can it do justice to what happens between man and God. The Eucharist as a Means of Grace It is fairly obvious that these principles apply to such^ " means of grace " as prayer, meditation, and the read- ing of the Bible; they are all methods by which the soul can come into direct contact with God. But it may be useful to consider at some length what light they throw on our conception of the Holy Communion. It will be agreed by different schools of thought that, in spite of differences of theory, the essence of the Eucharist lies in its power of bringing us into touch with a personal Christ. This is, in fact, the underly- ing idea of the " real presence," apart from theories as to the effect of consecration on the elements, and so forth. The belief is in its way as strong in Noncon- formist celebrations of the rite as it is in circles which hold the doctrine of transubstantiation, or something like it. In such celebrations the favourite passages for reading are just those which speak of this " real pres- ence " of the Lord, the appearances in the Upper Room, the walk to Emmaus, or the promise " where two or three are gathered together in my name, there am I in the midst of them." Now there are, of course, obvious difficulties directly we come to speak of the special presence of an immanent Spirit, present every- where. It is best to approach the question from the V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 163 point of view of man's realisation of that presence, a realisation which, as a matter of experience, does admit of degree and difference. In the words of Dr. Illing- worth,^ " wherever an omnipresent God is specially realised, He specially is." " A Being who is omni- present is. vi termini, present at all times and in all places. When, therefore. He is recognised at a par- ticular time or place, the recognition is not imaginary but real. He is there and causes His own recognition, or reveals Himself." Such recognition must depend on man's expectancy and receptivity, his faith. Why, then, is there a special presence of Christ, or a special recognition of His universal presence, in the Holy Communion? Simply because the whole rite Is charged with the associations of His personality. The words, the elements, the acts, carry us back di- rectly to the supreme crisis of His life. No one can be present at the rite with a serious purpose without thinking vividly of Him. And, putting aside the ques- tion as to how the case may stand with departed friends, we are concerned here, not with one who is / dead and gone, but with One who is alive and spir- ) itually present. To think earnestly and lovingly of Him is to realise His presence, to be with Him, to open the heart to all the influence which comes from contact with His Spirit, to be in Him and He In us. All this Is not metaphor, but experience, widespread and In direct line with similar, though lower, experi- ences which come from intercourse with human per- sonalities. Let It not be supposed that such a view Is purely " subjective," that it Is a case of faith creating Its object. The whole point is that there Is something, or rather Someone, really there. Faith, or the recep- tive mind, under the influence of the associations of the rite, realises and appropriates to Itself the Presence which is there independently, which is striving to re- veal itself. We can see at once from this point of view why I Divine Immanence, pp. xv, ijs, i64 THE SPIRIT V the words of Institution, the bread and the wine, and the special acts of consecration, are " necessary " to the Eucharist. It Is not because the gift Is a mys- terious force, w'hich by a special divine fiat can only come through certain media, much as electricity must have its proper conductor, wire and not glass. Nor is it that it has been decreed that " something hap- pens " if the proper words are used by the proper man. It is because these words, these elements, these acts, and no others, are Instinct and alive with the person- ality of Jesus. Rice and milk In themselves might be the symbols of a meal of communion with the Deity, and of the worshippers with one another; in some countries they would be the most natural symbols. But they would be arbitrary and artificial, and there- fore psychologically ineffective, symbols of communion with Christ; they are not charged with the associations of His personality, and therefore they would not be, to the same extent as the bread and wine, effective signs or means of fellowship with Him. We notice further that, even before they attached to themselves this particular associations, bread and wine had a natural symbolism of their own, whether they were chosen by Christ for this reason or not. Not only are they the simplest, the most universal, types of food an-d drink, and therefore of spiritual nourishment and growth, these latter being themselves natural descriptions of the enriching of the soul which comes from personal Intercourse with a greater per- sonality; but they also speak directly of the crushing of the separate grains and grapes, of their gathering together into one, so that they become through death the means of life. The very colour of the wine sug- gests the blood poured out. And so they are charged with the associations of the death and new life of Christ; they "are" His broken Body and poured- out Blood, and the means by which, according to psychological law, His Spirit of sacrifice and service V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 165 enters into us and calls out the same hidden qualities in our own spirits. It may also be added that wine which maketh glad the heart of man suggests the joy of fellowship. It is not thought of as the indulgence of the isolated and selfish individual, but is associated with the joyful fes- tivals of reunion and of gathering of friends. Christ, at the institution of the Eucharist, looked forward to drinking it with those He loved at the Messianic Feast in the Kingdom of God. This symbolism has its bear- ing on the corporate aspect of the rite, on which some- thing will be said later on. If, then, symbols are a means of grace, it is neces- sary to draw a distinction between true and false sym- bolism, between the kind of associations which are ra- tional and psychologically valuable, and those which are merely magical and superstitious. In a true sym- bolism the connection between the symbol and the thing symbolised Is natural and appropriate, not arbitrary and artificial, as in the crude analogies often drawn by primitive religions. Associations which are to be psychologically sound must go back to fact, not to fancy. If then, as we hold, the Eucharist does medi- tate a real communion with a present Christ, on ac- count of its symbolism and associations, why should not a relic, or a fragment of the true cross, do the same? Here there are two things to be said. (i) In fact relics have not as a rule been valued simply from their associations, as means of opening the heart of the worshipper to the divine presence. They have been regarded as themselves possessing a quasi-magical virtue, property, or mana, working their cure or Im- parting merit In themselves, through their inherent sanctity. Hence there has often been a readiness to venerate relics which arc tri\ial, ludicrous, aiul even disgusting. No normally-minded mother would treas- ure the thigh-bone of her son or the parings of lils toe-nails as a means of Inducing loving thoughts of 1 66 THE SPIRIT V him. Saintly relics of this type can only be valued as wonder-working charms; and a relic regarded as a charm can only lead the mind away from the true grace of God. (2) If a fragment of the Cross or a visit to Calvary is treated simply as a means of bringing vividly before the mind the love of Christ through its associations, it is, to some at least, psycho- logically effective and legitimate; it does really help to communion with Him. But there must be reasonable ground for believing that the association rests on fact — that the site is the true site of the event com- memorated, that the treasured piece of wood did ac- tually form part of the Cross. A mother will not find consolation in visiting the supposed grave of her soldier-son in France if she learns that there is no evidence that he was in fact buried there. It may be argued that in all such cases it is better to leave people undisturbed in their happy belief. So long as the simple peasant thinks the relic genuine, it will have the same effect on him psychologically as if it were so. There may no doubt be special cases in private life, and perhaps also in religion, where it would be cruel to disabuse the trusting mind of some valued fancied association, but in the long run any such method of pious fraud brings its own nemesis. In the first place people do, and must in the end, find out, and indignation against those responsible for deceiving them sometimes has very far-reaching consequences. Secondly, we are looking at these things as means of coming into personal touch with God. Truth, which implies reverence for fact, and even for what may seem trivial fact, is part of the very being of God, and there- fore any cynical or easy-going indifference to truth is itself an obstacle to real fellowship with Him, an ob- stacle which will far outweigh any temporary gain brought by associations believed in in spite of evidence. Neither deceiver nor those who willingly allow them- selves to be deceived can under such conditions enter V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 167 Into full communion with the God of truth. When, then, we are told that, if we approach the Sacraments and methods of worship from the side of psychology, we must leave ignorance and superstition untouched on the ground that they too work well, our reply must be that in the long run they do not work well, nor can they ever do so in a universe in which reverence for truth is a fundamental principle. To return to the Eucharist, we may, from the point of view we are testing, understand something of its corporate aspect. We recall the parallel of the con- ductor and his orchestra. Just because, and in so far as, the players are a group of men actuated by the same purpose, the influence of his personality on theirs is intensified. There is a common telepathic pull which increases the responsiveness of each; they are knit not only to him but to one another by sharing the same spirit. So it is in the Holy Communion and in all common worship. While, as with the single pupil and his teacher, there is a true contact between the individual soul and God, solus cum solo, the response of the human spirit to the divine, the intermingling of the two, reaches its highest point when two or three, or, better still, a great multitude, are gathered together under the inspiration of a single purpose. Grace is indeed no private privilege, nor is salvation ever purely individual. Neither they without us, nor we without them, can be made perfect. In the actual thought and practice of the Church this conception of the fellowship of grace and salvation has often been forgotten, and nowhere more so than in the luicharist. We have been satisfied with the multiplication of a number of separate celebrations, attended by mere fractions of the faithful, in which each one " makes his communion." We shall never realise the full pos- sibilities of the rite till we somehow make it the " fel- lowship meal " at least of the whole parish.' Such a 1 A fuller discussion of this point will be found in my paper " Matins and i68 THE SPIRIT V fellowship Is In no sense a merely " human " brother- hood; it is essentially mediated by the common sharing of the spirit of Christ. It is both a fact of psychology and also one of the deepest truths of Christian ethics that our own joy in receiving that Spirit is intensified by the knowledge that others are receiving it too, and that our verv power of response is increased by their response. V.ven though the command " Drink ye all of this " is only recorded in the First Gospel,' it un- doubtedly expresses the mind of Christ, Here we may find the solution to a problem on which our psychological method may seem at first sight to throw little light. Why, on these lines, should not the Eucharist be celebrated by any private indi- vidual who cares to do so? 'Why, by fairly general consent of the Christian instinct, even outside circles which hold the doctrine of Apostolic Succession, is the chief part in the celebration confined to duly ordained ministers? It is not because in any quasi-magical sense this is the condition of something coming into the elements or the soul, but because in the rite the minister stands both for Christ and the Church. It is his function to bring to the worshippers the sense of the present personality of Christ. And, as we have seen, the Holy Communion is essentially corporate. Each Eucharist expresses ideally the desire of the whole Church as a society, as the Body of Christ, to come into communion with Its Head. From both points of view the honour of acting as the leader in such a rite cannot normally be taken to himself by any man; he must be duly authorised as the representative of the Church. 2 If we may adapt our Initial Illustra- Holy Communion " in Ideals of Common Prayer (No. i of Tracts on Common Prayer, edited by Dr. Sanday). 1 St. Mark has " they all drank of it." 2 We need not here enter into the question whether in fact only episcopally ordained ministers can be regarded as such representatives, but it may be noted that in recent discussions as to the validity of orders more and more stress has come to be laid, not on the minister as possessing a special power to do certain things, but on his being the representative of the Church, whatever the concep- tion of the Church, or the view taken of the proper method of his appointment. V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 169 tlon, not only do the members of the orchestra enter into the spirit of the conductor; he also mediates to them the mind, the personality, of the composer. So all priesthood, whether exercised in rite or In teach- ing, Is a link between the soul and God. The true priest will have the spirit of Christ, as the conductor must have the spirit of Beethoven. There have been long debates as to whether the unworthiness of the minister " Invalidates " the Sacra- ments, and the Church, faced with the appalling con- sequences of a negative answer, has realised that their objective validity cannot be regarded as depending on so uncertain a factor as the moral condition and sin- cerity of the officiant. And just because, as we Insist, Christ is always there, ready to enter into any heart which opens itself to the Presence, we shall certainly agree that His coming is not made impossible by the sin of the priest or of any part of the congregation. But we have been too readily satisfied with a technical answer which Is largely based on the idea of grace, and especially sacramental grace, as a special force generated under certain conditions. For though the coming is not made Impossible by any sin except the sin of the worshipper himself, It is made more difficult. Psychologically the worshipper cannot respond so readily If he is conscious that the rite which should be instinct with the personality of Christ Is performed by one whose whole life is un-Christlike, or with a careless Indifference which gives the lie to its spiritual meaning. If by a correct ritual we understand simply the exact repetition of a ceremony according to certain traditional and more or less mechanical rules, we shall not attach much Importance to it. But every public action, whether religious or civil, must gather round itself some ritual; the purpose of such ritual should be to bring out the underlying meaning In whatever way is found to be most effective psychologically, that is to say in tiic impression conveyed to the mind of those I70 THE SPIRIT V present. In such a ritual, while due weigiit is given to the inherited traditions and experience of the past, there should be room for variations according to the genuine and spontaneous mood of the movement; it must be alive. But a fixed outline is valuable just be- cause we can none of us depend on always being at our best. Every minister in every denomination must some- times find himself conducting a service when from physical or other causes he is not completely " in the mood.*' If his general method, whether of prayer or celebrating, is deliberately formed on principles of recollectedness and reverence, this disciplined habit will not altogether fail, even at seasons of deadness. The habitual awareness of the presence of God will persist in the subconsciousness even when the actual conscious- ness is faint for the moment. And both the minister and the worshipper will at such times be safeguarded by a ritual which is not simply an unthinking and me- chanical imitation of the past, but represent the pre- dominant instinct of a genuine reverence. There can be little doubt that clergy of all denominations need to pay far more attention than they sometimes do to the psyschological effect of their method of conducting divine service. Revision of the text of the Prayer Book is urgently needed, but the constant complaint of the laity that the clergy do not from the point of view we are considering make the best of the Prayer Book as it stands is not without good ground. There is food for thought in the remark of a working man after a certain rapid rendering of Matins that he supposed "the parson was paid by piece-v/ork " ; speed is not the primary condition of helping the congregation to feel the presence of God. In the last resort the min- ister will only succeed in doing this in proportion as he trains himself to feel that presence. According to the highest conception of true priesthood the unworthiness of the minister is by no means irrelevant; there is a V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 171 sense In which he Is the mediator between God and man. The significance of Baptism may be treated very briefly.^ To the adult it both symbolises and, accord- ing to the principles already suggested, It does in fact psychologically mediate a personal union with Christ. In the Pauline phrase the convert Is baptized Into Christ, or puts on Christ. In the case of Infant Bap- tism, while it is impossible to speak of conscious fel- lowship. It does stand for incorporation into the com- munity, or spiritual atmosphere. In which that fellow- ship may subsequently be best realised. It marks the Initial stage of that personal union which, If the rite Is more than a form, later training and religious experi- ence will make actual. Nature and Grace A familiar phrase In the Anglican Church Catechism states that we are " by nature born in sin and the children of wrath " and are In baptism " made the children of grace." It rests on a misapplication of Eph. ii. 3, " we also all once lived in the lusts of our flesh, doing the desires of the flesh and of the mind, and were by nature children of wrath." The last phrase Is a Hebraism, like "sons of disobedience"; there is no reference to infancy or to original sin; St. Paul " is speaking of actual transgressions," and " by nature means simply ' in ourselves,' as apart from the divine purpose of mercy." - In fact the New Testament writers use the words " nature," " natural," only occasionally, and when they do it is in a good, or at least a neutral, sense (Rom. I. 26 f., xi. 21 ff., I Cor. xi. 14: 2 Pet. ii. 12 comes the nearest to a bad sense). In some passages, such as i Cor. ii. 14 (" the natural man receiveth not the things of the Spirit 1 It i» discusser! more fully on pp. 252 fT. 2 J. A. Robinson, Epistle to the Ephcsxans, ad loc. 172 THE SPIRIT V of God ") or XV. 44 ft., a tliffcrcnt word (" psychic ") is used; and we do in fact find in St. Paul a sharp contrast between psyche and spirit, or between the " flesh " (very nearly equivalent to man as he is) and the spirit, between the unrcgcnerate and the regenerate man. Grace is confined to the latter. It is true that pre-Christian Abraham is the type of faith, but the principle of the working of grace before or outside the Christian Church is not carried further, as it is in the list of heroes of faith in Heb. xi. There is little idea of the presence of grace or faith below the surface even in Judaism, which controversial requirements lead St. Paul to contrast sharply with the Christian dispensa- tion; such a conception as " that rock was Christ" is quite exceptional. Much less is there any hint of it in the Gentile world; redemption and the work of grace are confined to the Christian community, understood strictly. It is true that in Rom. ii. we hear of Gentiles doing by nature the works of the law, a conception which it is not easy to harmonise with the standpoint of the rest of the Epistle. For the moment St. Paul is arguing from the point of view of ordinary morality. His object is to establish the responsibility of all before God and the indifference of the law, not to suggest that Gentiles could be " justified " by their good deeds. The whole passage is exceptional and out of keeping with the strict Pauline theory of salvation. In general, though the exact terms are not used, we do find in the technical theology of St. Paul something which corre- sponds to the sharp opposition between the realms of nature and of grace which, since the time of Augustine, has been part of the common Christian tradition. In itself this conception is not an easy one, but we must not make it harder by interpreting the distinction between nature and grace as equivalent to the distinc- tion between evil and goodness, as though nature were in itself bad. As we have seen, this is not the teaching of the New Testament; It is in fact Manichean rather V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 173 than Christian. Nor is it the teaching of Augustine. "All nature," he says, " in so far as it is nature, is good; in so far as it corrupted, it is evil." "The nature of the devil himself, in so far as it is nature, is not bad, but perversity makes it bad." ^ According to his view, sin alone is against nature; even in our fallen state all human actions are good in so far as they are natural. The rebellion of the flesh is due to the weak- ness we have earned by sinning, and this does become a kind of second nature. He also sometimes treats the natural as the fixed and necessary, opposed to free- will, e.g. natural movements in contrast to voluntary. We may, then, reject without qualification the view that the distinction between nature and grace corre- sponds to that between evil and good. According to another view, which is at first sight more reasonable and has behind it the authority of Augustine, the differ- ence between the two is the difference between a lower and a higher kind of goodness, more or less correspond- ing to the distinction between natural and revealed re- ligion. There are, it is held, natural virtues which go a certain way and are independent of grace. Ordinary temptations can, it is suggested, be resisted by man's natural strength, but others, and especially sensual temptations, require the grace of God. " God does not command impossibilities, but bids you do what you can and ask for what is beyond your power." ^ Num- ber XIII. of the Thirty-nine Articles speaks of works — clearly what the ordinary man would call good works — done before the grace of God and having the nature of sin. In the phrase wrongly attributed to Augustine, but true to his thought, they are splcndida vitia.'^ The underlying conception here is that grace is super- natural, in the sense that it docs not come to man as 1 I owe these f|Uotalions to T. A. Laccy, Nature, Miracle and -Sin, i)|i. f)2, 115. See AiiR. De Sat. Boni, i; De Civ. Vei, xix. 13. 2 Dc Nat. tt Grat. 43 (quoted by Laccy, ot- cil. p. 127). 3 See Lacey, Nature, Miracle, and Hin, p. 141. 174 THE SPIRIT V man; It is given to some, not to all. To Augustine grace is expressly not the general providence and benev- olence of (iod; it is " that by which we are Christians." " It is not nature, but that by which nature is saved." ^ The accepted \iew since his time has been that super- natural grace was withdrawn at the Fall and restored by Christ. We ask what bearing our psychological conception of grace as the result of the direct impact of the Divine Personality on the human has on all such distinctions between nature and grace. We cannot believe that God has ever left man alone; He has been always seeking and drawing him to Himself, establishing that contact between His Spirit and the human spirit which is the essence of religion. Or, looking at it from the other side, man, everywhere and always, is made in the image of God, and has within him something of the divine nature which yearns for fellowship with God, like seeking like by the law of its being. What hap- pened when Christianity came into the world was that the new religion manifested this eternal seeking on God's part in a new way; it opened to man new possi- bilities of satisfying his yearning for fellowship. In the fresh enthusiasm engendered by it, when its experiences were novel and vivid, and when the need of distinguishing it sharply from Judaism and its other competitors in the mystery religions was widely felt, it was natural to emphasise, and even to over- emphasise, the uniqueness of its gift. Christianity, It seemed, had brought into the world and man's life a new power with which the non-Christian had noth- ing to do. Both St. Paul, and subsequently Augus- tine and Luther, who have been the main influences in moulding Christian language and thought on the subjects of redemption and grace, had specially potent personal experiences of a conversion bringing with it an entire breach with the past. But it was also very 1 Lacey, ib. pp. 128 ff. V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 175 soon realised that it was impossible to deny the exis- tence of goodness or of fellowship with the Divine outside Christianity. St. John states, though he does not dev^elop, the doctrine of the Word, or Logos, lighting every man who comes into the world. This aspect is emphasised by Justin and the Apologists. Accepting the position that salvation, fellowship with the Father, and real goodness could only come through Christ, there were two alternatives. It was possible, though not reasonable, to deny the reality of such things outside Christianity, and to ascribe them to demonic imitation of their only genuine manifestations; or, on the other hand, to say boldly that, wherever they were found, there was Christ, the immanent Logos — in Socrates and Plato, as well as in the Christian con- vert. This second alternative was boldly developed by the great Alexandrians, Clement and Origen. Though Christian theology has sometimes ignored it, it has never cast it aside, however much it may have hesitated to draw out its full implications. To us to-day no other view is possible. The corollary of the truth " no man cometh unto the Father but by Me," is that wher- ever any man in fact finds God there Christ has been present. The historic Christ and historical Christi- anity becomes the supreme manifestations of a prin- ciple and power at work in men always; the Spirit cannot in the end and in the strict sense be confined to the Christian dispensation. The doctrine of un- co^enanted mercies is only the epicycle introduced when the facts refuse to be squared with the circles postulated by theory. It is, however, clear that the distinction between nature and grace is in some sense central to a good deal of Christian thought, and we may be sure that there must be a vital spiritual truth behind it. We return to our illustration. Wc saw how the teacher with the gift of influence and personality does make such a tliffcr- cnce to the work of the pupil that the result is, in a true 176 THE SPIRIT v sense, a new tiling. lie rises from mediocrity, from an uninspired accuracy, to a new stage of achievement. 1 \c does so precisely In proportion as he opens himself without reserve to the inspiration of his master. If there Is on the side of the pupil any antagonism, con- scious or unconscious, if there is any clash of Ideals and values, tiie flow of the new influence Is blocked and IneHectlve. The spirit of the conductor cannot work In a player who Insists on his own reading of the music, who refuses to meet him with a complete self-surrender of his own preconceived notions. So with the soul and God. There comes a point where the soul definitely realises the Divine presence and deliberately opens Itself to His influence, where It sur- renders Its own lower and opposing will, and makes Its own the higher ideals and values. Here too the result Is a new stage of achievement. In place of the dull level of respectable, plodding, average morality, we find a fresh type of character, heroic, self-forgetting, full of charm and attractiveness, bringing to others a sense of the Divine. It Is not the Imitation of an ex- ternal code, the painful attempt to live up to a stand- ard of duty Imposed from without; it becomes the spontaneous expression of a life and personality Identi- fied with and penetrated by the Divine Personality. Here then, It might be said, we have after all the old sharp dividing line between nature and grace. Yet still there Is a difference, in so far as the old view rests on the assumption that God Influences some men and not others. F'or though, as we are arguing, the way In which God influences man Is not essentially different from the way In which we influence one another, there is one Important distinction between the two cases. The influence of the great teacher or conductor Is a new thing Introduced Into the life at a particular stage; but the Influence of the Spirit of God Is not a new factor; it has been there all the time. The new thing Is that the soul realises and responds to it In a way it had V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 177 not done before. The main obstacle to such response is always sin in some form, a self-centredness which shuts out the divine influence. This is the underlying truth of the doctrine that supernatural grace was with- drawn at the Fall. Without entering upon the ques- tion whether in fact there has been a breach in man's spiritual evolution, it is at least clear that sin is the barrier which blocks the way to a free communion between man and God. We see why repentance is the first stage in opening the way to a high degree of such communion, and why conversion, the complete surrender of the self (perhaps better regarded as the complete dedication of the self), sometimes coming at a definite crisis, does mark a new relationship to God. Even from the strictly psychological point of view, sin needs to be taken very seriously; it is not an easy thing to open the soul completely to the divine in- fluence and indwelling. At the same time we must remember that after all God has been there all along, even in a sense within the soul, unrealised, His influ- ence to a great extent thwarted. Whatever there has been of goodness and achievement, however imperfect, has, so far as it is good, come from Him, from His grace and presence in the heart. " Every virtue we possess and every thought of holiness are His alone." The Collect, " O God, from whom all holy desires, all good counsels, and all just works do proceed," cannot in the last resort be taken as referring only to the " converted " Christian. We cannot maintain that there is a natural goodness which takes man up to a certain point, and that then supernatural grace comes in as a new factor. The difference is In the degree of man's response to the same divine influence which is always there. It is, then, In the degree of this response that we must find the diflcrence between the converted and unconverted, the regenerate and unrcgcncrate man. Facts do not allow us to hold that it corresponds 178 Till' SPIRIT V closely to any external distinction between the baptized and unbapti/.ed, the communicant and the non-com- municant, or c\ en the Christian and the non-Christian. It is simplv that, speaking roughly, each one of us has opened his heart to God or he has not; he is, or he is not, recognising and striving to live by higher values; he does, or he does not, bring his will into harmony with God's. But of course in actual experience the distinction is confused and ambiguous. Men are not entirely in the flesh or in the Spirit; salvation is a process which implies continual struggle, and an ever- increasing identification of the self with God. " Even the man most centred in himself responds to the prompting of some affection and some loyalty every day of his life." ' Such language is used constantly, even by the strictest of theologians when writing from the ordinary standpoint; it implies not only that every man has the grace of God, but that, to however small an extent, he uses it. Our problem, then, is to do justice to the double truth. There is in the coming of the grace of God both the catastrophic element and also the fact of its continuity. On the one hand we need to recognise the startling, sometimes the abrupt, change which marks the breaking down of opposition and the de- liberate identification of the human will and purpose with the divine. In this change there may be stages. The soul may have come to range itself on the side of goodness and the grace of God, without recognising it for what it is. There may be a real fellowship with the Spirit which is an unconscious fellowship. On the road to Emmaus the two travellers find themselves in intercourse with a stranger which becomes more and more intimate as the barriers of despair and reserve are broken down. Even then their hearts burn within them and fresh powers of insight and hope are called into being. Had nothing more happened the experience I Competition : a Study in Human Motive, by John Harvey and others, p. 169. V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 179 would have been genuine and fruitful. But It Is a greater experience still when their eyes are opened and they know Who is the friend who has been with them all the time. The recognition colours and Interprets the earlier experience. Unconscious fellowship with God is neither to be denied nor despised, but conscious fellowship is something more. " To recognise the grace of God, to affirm it, is to be aware of the very scent of God and to be drawn by it the more power- fully because it Is known for what it Is. The scent of bluebells Is stronger and sweeter to us If we know what it is than if we think It comes from a soap factory or is produced In us by some digestive process of our own." ^ It Is not always true psychologically that " a rose by any other name will smell as sweet." Even in our sense perceptions we are not passive. What we re- ceive effectively depends on attention, on the deliberate response of our powers of appreciation. The delicate bouquet of the wine will often be missed unless the expectation Is sharpened by the knowledge of what is offered to us. Still more in personal intercourse we can only reach the complete intermingling of spirit with spirit when we know the friend or the great per- sonality for what he is. Life becomes a new thing when this awareness of the companion God, known as such, bursts on the soul for the first time, as it may in a hundred different ways. And It is an experience which may be often repeated. So even I athirst for His Inspiring, I who have talked with Him forget again; Yes, many days with sobs and with desiring Offer to God a patience and a pain ; Then thro' the mid complaint of my confession, Then thro' the pang and passion of my prayer, Leaps with a start the shock of His possession, Thrills mc and touches, and the Lord is there.'- " The shock of I Ls possession," the knowledge that 1 A. ("luttoij lirock, Studut in Christianity, \i. 105. 2 Myers, 6(. I^aul, i8o THE SPIRIT v " the Lord is there," the dweller in the innermost of our being, the source of all our good, is grace at its highest. It might indeed be argued that we should keep the term " grace " for what happens when the touch between the human and the Divine reaches this stage of conscious awareness, but this would be to ignore the other side. The phraseology wliich confines grace to its supreme manifestations inevitably suggests that what has gone before is not grace, that whatever of goodness the soul has reached in the past has come from some other source. It implies that God has given or done something which He had not done previously; it is not the natural way of saying that man has opened his heart more completely to that which has always been there. Side by side with the catastrophic element we need to insist on the continuity of God's influence on the soul, on the fact that this influence is universal, and that it is the one source of all goodness and achievement, moral, intellectual, and aesthetic, always and everywhere. Though it is true that certain kinds of virtues do grow more readily on Christian soil, they are not altogether peculiar to it, nor are they generically different in kind to others. Moral goodness is homogeneous; we cannot divide it up into that due to nature and that due to grace, ^ nor can we hold that there are essentially different types of divine help and influence, as though humanity outside the range of Christianity were a vessel propelled by steam, while within its borders the new driving power of electricity had suddenly come into play. It is worth quoting some words of Dr. Hort ^ on the Article " Of Works before Justification," to which 1 In fact much of tlie goodness whicli is held to he supernatural and due specifically to grace is conventional and negative, having little of the heroism, self-forgetfulness, and charm which are the real marks of the close fellowship of the human spirit with the Divine. On the other hand, some non-Christian, or Stoic, virtues lack much which is found in Christianity. I'ut this is not to say that, so far as they are virtues, they come from any other source than the grace of God. 2 Life and Letters, ii. 337 (quoted in full by Gibson, Thirty-nine Articles, p. 422). V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE i8i we referred earlier in this section: "The principle underlying Article XIII. seems to me to be this, that there are not two totally different modes of access to God for men, faith for Christians, meritorious performance fornon-Christians. . . . Faith itself . . . is present in a more or less rudimentary state in every upward effort and aspiration of men. . . . Practically the principle of the Article teaches us to regard all the good there is in the world as what one may call imper- fect Christianity, not as something essentially different, requiring, so to speak, to be dealt with by God in a wholly different manner." We may doubt whether this is really what the Article means to say, but it will certainly be our own position. From our point of view, indeed, the discussion as to good " works done before the grace of God " is meaningless. The test of the presence of grace, i.e. of some contact with God, is found in the fruits. In so far as these are present, we conclude that grace has been at work and that there has been some response. We shall really reverse the way of putting the question. We do not ask whether cer- tain people are within the range of grace {e.g. in the Church), and if the answer is in the negative, conclude that their " works," though apparently good, are not so in fact; we look at the character, and say that, in so far as this is good, there must have been some response to grace. ^ Grace and Free-Will The pages of Christian theology are full of some- what repellent technicalities and hoary controversies as to the kinds of grace and its relation to free-will. Echoes of all this are to be heard in the Articles of the Anglican Church and in the Confessions of other 1 An emphatic recognition of this tnilli is given by Lord Halifax: " 'Without me ye can do nothing." Now, what follows from this? .Surt-ly that in whatever degree wc sec this Christian life heing lived there we may he certain (jod's grace has been given, and that as long as any soul faithfidly correspotids with the grace given to it, that soul is living in (jod's favmir, and that as such we have no need to be di^iiuictid about its spiritual ennilition." The nference is speeilically to members of diffcrcut Christian bodies {The Church Times, June 21, 1918), i82 THF, SPIRIT V Churches. The candidate for Orders still spends much time in attempting to grasp the precise difference be- tween gratia prcvcuiens and co-opcrans, gratia de con- gruo and dc condigno, or between sufficient and effica- cious grace. Two quotations will suffice. " Starting from the view that the Fall only involved the loss of the douiim supcniatiiralc [the supernatural gift], and left man with moral and religious faculties belonging to him by nature, [tlic schoolmen] taught that the exercise of these faculties was the natural transition to grace, and that a good use of them was the medium of grace, or, in their phraseology, merited it of congruity {de con- gruo) . God, they said, was not bound to reward such actions, but it was congruous or fitting that he should. But after grace was received, the work done in de- pendence on the aid of the Holy Spirit was really good, and this God was bound to reward, crowning His own gifts in man. Such actions deserved grace de condigno, and for them God was a debtor." ^ A Roman Catholic theologian- sums up the teaching of Augustine and the Church in this way: "God provided for the fulfilment of His decree of predestina- tion and for the preservation of the freedom of the will, by granting to the unpredestined only sufficient grace, which they were sure always freely to disobey by their own fault, and by providing for the predestined efficacious grace, which they were sure always freely to follow." And then he goes on to explain how it is that a grace which is " really and truly sufficient " should always be disobeyed, while a grace " infallibly efficacious " yet does not infringe upon the freedom of the will. Readers of Pascal will recall some of the irony of Les Provincialcs with regard to such concep- tions. It is obvious that all such subtleties presuppose the idea of grace as a force sui generis, something sent by 1 Gibson, Thirty-vine Articles, p. 419. 2 E. L. van Becclaere in Enc. Rel. and Ethics, s.v, "Grace (Roman Cath- olic)." V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 183 God at special times and under special conditions. No doubt the questions they raise are sometimes of real importance, but they will be stated very differently when grace is interpreted in terms of personal influence. This is especially the case with the problem of grace and free-will. In our parallels from human experience we found a blending of personalities, of the pupil with the teacher, the violinist with the conductor. The learner has the sense of being in the grip of a power higher and other than himself, yet it is he who acts, his own personality transformed and enabled by that which has become part of his very self. So it is with man and God: "work out your own salvation, for it is God that worketh in you." But there is no sub- stitution of the divine nature for the human, no de- personalising of man. In the last resort each must save himself, but the self which saves is a different self, a self delivered from the bondage of corruption and transformed by the renewing of the mind through the indwelling Spirit of Christ. No doubt the ultimate philosophical problem remains as to free-will, predes- tination, God's power and foreknowledge, but it loses much of its sting, and is in fact solved in experience, so soon as we cease to regard grace as a force introduced into the soul ab extra, and approach it from the point of view of the relation of personalities to one another. Grace as God's Undeserved Favour Grace is often defined as the undeserved, the un- expected, favour of God, and the idea of His free love and undeserved mercies is a fundamental element in the religious instinct. But the conception has often been stated in a way which is artificial and repellent. It is held that God as creator is bound to give His creatures a certain degree of help and a certain pos- sibility of happiness hereafter, such a vision and pos- session of Himself as the natural man can desire and appropriate. But " by a munificent and gratuitous iS4 Till', SlMRir V decision " ' He has gone beyond His bond in sending His Son, in restoring the gift of supernatural grace, and in fitting some men for the supernatural reward of the beatific vision itself, (^r, as it would be put by the older Protestant tlieology, man by the sin which is common to the race deserves hell, but some are saved from this by God's special and unlooked-for grace. It is as though hell and death were the ruling principles of the universe, and other principles of life and salva- tion had been introduced as an unexpected afterthought. Such statements of the case simply provoke objections in the spirit of Omar's cry, which is not blasphemous but ethical : Oh Thou, who didst with pitfall and with gin Beset the road I was to wander in, Thou wilt not with Predestined Evil round Enmesh, and then impute my fall to Sin ! Oh Thou, who Man of baser Earth didst make, And ev'n with Paradise devise the Snake, For all the Sin Avherewith the Face of Man Is blackened — Man's forgiveness give — and take! If God has put His children into a world in which as a matter of experience they all inevitably fall, is He not bound to save them? The fact is that in all such ways of putting the case we are in the grip of cramping and mechanical legal analogies. The conception is of a father who is bound by law to provide a certain minimum of support and protection for his children, but is not bound to risk his life to save them from a burning house. And yet if he is a true father he cannot do otherwise. His act is not an unexpected extra; it is the necessary manifestation of his character, the inevitable result of the relationship between him and his children. This is not to say that they will take it as a matter of course that they have been saved 1 See Enc. of Rel. and Ethics, s.v. "Grace (Roman Catholic)," where this point of view is stated quite clearly. V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 185 by their father's devotion and suffering, or that their gratitude will be any the less, but the point is that where the essence of the relationship is love we cannot argue on the basis of strict and limited legal requirements. We must not, then, split up God's gifts and dealings with men into two classes, saying that some are required by an implied contract between the Father and His children, while others go beyond the minimum and are something added. AH He does and gives is the ex- pression of His love, though that love may be more clearly seen in some things than in others. We could not have said a priori that this love would go so far as the sharing of man's sufferings, but once this has been shown it is understood to be the inevitable out- come of His essential nature; He too could do no other. This way of looking at the matter really heightens our adoring love and gratitude first for what He is, and then for what He does. It removes it from the sphere of hard legal analogies to one where the only bond, the only compulsion, is that of mutual love. The Cross and the offer of eternal life are the supreme manifes- tations of that love, and they reflect back on all the divine dealings with us. This is the real principle which underlies the great Pauline opposition between faith and works, and the insistence on salvation as the free gift of God. Any- thing of the nature of a debit and credit account be- tween man and God is as much out of place as it is between father and child, or husband and wife. At our best, and in our noblest relationships, we do not deal with one another on any such basis, nor does God so deal with us, or we with God. " By grace are ye saved," by the unstinted sacrifice and self-giving flow- ing inevitably from the love which is the essence of the divine nature, just as the devotion of the mother, even unto death, is the inevitable expression of true mother- hood. The child who is saved does not ask in such a case whether he ticser\eti it or not, or whether she i86 THE SPIRIT v could reasonably ha\'e omitted the sacrifice. He meets it with a responsive love and a humility which resolves to make himself worthy of it and of her. Indeed, the best safeguard against the external and legalistic point of view is to realise that grace Is not something which God gives; it is God Himself knock- ing at the door of the soul and admitted into its Inmost sanctuary. Think of it as a " gift " which Is some- thing other than God, and there is always the danger of self-seeking; we stumble against that which is the most subtle obstacle to true religion, the temptation to use God for our own purpose, even If the purpose be the salvation of our soul. We must learn to allow God to use us; it Is a greater thing to seek Him for His own sake than to seek the highest of His gifts for our own. When we know that grace Is this Intimate re- lation between the soul and Him, the heart is flooded with the self-abandonment and devotion of the lover; It can no longer think In terms of the market-place or law-court, claiming this as desert, welcoming that as unmerited favour. Conclusion We have tried then to look at grace, not as a special force Imparted by God to some men, under certain conditions, and at certain times and for certain pur- poses, but as the enhancement of personality which is the constant result of the proper relation between the divine and the human spirit. We believe that there is In all men, at least unless they have quenched the Spirit, some degree of personal contact with Him, even If it be but partial and unconscious. Every effort after goodness, however faint, implies this and can be ascribed to no other source. The differences In degree are indeed impressive and far-reaching, just as the dif- ferences in the standard of character and attainment vary almost beyond measure. These differences de- pend on the extent to which we let God In, on the close- V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 187 ness of the intercourse between our Spirit and God. Let it be repeated that such a view is not, as is some- times supposed, a purely " subjective " view of religion, reducing it to a matter of what we think or feel. There seems to be a wide-spread impression that to of- fer a psychological explanation of anything is equivalent to treating it as pure imagination; in particular that it reduces the religious experience to auto-suggestion from our " better self." But the psychologist is free to hold that there is Someone there whom we may come to know, a power not ourselves on which he may and must depend. In the last resort the difference between one man and another must turn upon the extent to which he opens himself to the divine influence which is always there, available in Its completeness for every child of God. This is indeed true on any view of the nature of grace; even if we think of It under the old picture of the inexhaustible reservoir on which we are to draw, it depends on ourselves how much we draw and how often. Few, if any, will deny that the divine love is all-embracing, and that it is for us to respond to it. "According to your faith so be It done unto you " is the law which Christ lays down as governing the relation of man to God and Himself, and no one will call Christ's doctrine of faith, or St. Paul's, purely subjective. It is further important to remind ourselves that the reality and closeness of our contact with the Divine Personality does not depend on, or always vary very closely with, our emotional sense of this contact. Where it is at its highest there is indeed, as we have seen, always some deliberate recognition of God, some- thing which may be called a sense of His presence. But this is not dependent on any emotional thrill; it is rather the ticlibcratc orientation of the will Godward. And His influence may be very real, even where there Is but little consciousness of it. It sometimes happens that vvc arc profountily aflectcd by scenery, pictures, i88 THE SPIRIT V or books, while liardly conscious at the time of the intliience they arc cxcrtinj^ on us. In our psycho- logical parallels the supreme influence of the great teacher or the good friend, stealing into the inmost depths of our being, is not always recognised till years after. And so the reality of our communion with Ciod — and this is especially to be remembered in connection with the Eucharist — does not stand or fall with the extent to which we can honestly sav that we realise or feel His presence. The final test of such communion is to be found in its effects on the life and character. " No man hath beheld God at any time : if we love one another, God abideth in us, and his love is perfected in us : hereby know we that we abide in him and he In us, because he hath given us of his Spirit." If a man is growing like God and Christ, it can only be because he is in a vital relation with the Divine Spirit. This relation will at its highest bring with it at times a real awareness of God, yet it may also be completely independent of anything of the nature of emotional thrills. And if it be asked what may be the full results of such relation, we can only reply that they are, in the moral sphere as in others, limitless. It draws out the hidden capacities of human nature at its best, and that nature is in its essence divine. It is when St. Paul thinks of his converts as strengthened with power through the Spirit of God in the inner man, of Christ as dwelling in their hearts through faith, that he bursts out into his cry of praise " to him who is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us." For this power is not an effluence or an influence, not a force or a gift from God; it is Christ Himself, present in us through His Spirit. V THE PSYCHOLOGY OF GRACE 189 DETACHED NOTE A The Meaning of Grace in the New Testament " Grace " has come to mean, both in technical and in popular theology, a specific power or help granted by God to man, usually in order to resist temptation and to do what is right. But this is not the ordinary meaning of x' on the human. The parallel between the two cases. The Desire for a special Method of Revelation. — The primitive identification of inspiration with the psychically abnormal; the modern identification with what is psychologically inexplicable. Dr. Hamil- ton's view of the origin of the Hebrew belief in monotheism. The distinction between " Revelation " and " revelation " untenable. God revealed in nature. The belief in immortality due to a diffused popular inspiration. The Flash of Discovery. — Boy calculators. The conscious and subconscious preparation for what seems the spontaneous intuition; examples. The principle applied to the prophets. The Sense of Otherness. — Examples. The conviction not in itself a guarantee of truth; Nietzsche; H. G. Wells. The parallel with grace; intermingling of the divine and human. The Test of Inspiration. — The criterion the truth of the message, not the method of revelation. The responsibility of judging for our- selves. The instinct of selection to which we owe the Bible. The unexplained Residuum. — Discovery, or revelation, dependent on man's response. W'hy does one respond, while another does not? The unexplained personal factor always present. God not to be sought in the gaps. Inspiration and Communion with God. — The underlying condition always contact with the Divine, though this cannot be used as the primary criterion of truth. The supreme inspiration of Christ. The Inspiration of the ordinary Man. — Inspiration in the last resort not peculiar to a few or confined to the sphere of religion. The danger and the value of individual intuitions. VI THE PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION: HOW GOD TEACHES Inspiration and Grace We have been discussing the question how God helps us, and have tried to find the key in the relation of the Divine Personality to the human, interpreted on the lines, though not within the limits, of the relation of human personalities to one another. We may now apply the same key to the problem of how God teaches us. Our illustration of what happens as between mas- ter and pupil has obvious bearings on the question of Inspiration. We have found that the secret is the action of mind upon mind, not only by the directi methods of speech and Instruction, but most of all through the more subtle gift of personal influence.' The result is the inspiration of the pupil, whether for conduct or for creative thought, the enhancement of his personality to a degree which could not have come otherwise. This inspiration often comes suddenly and mysteriously, sometimes In ways hard to account for; It brings with it In a true sense the embodiment of the teacher's Idea and spirit. But this spirit has been blended with the pupil's spirit; it has not dis- lodged it or taken its place. It does not in any way supersede the need for study and personal effort. The idea has become the pupil's, and in the expression of it there Is always something individual, whether for better or for worse. If we keep his point of \"iew clearly before our minds wc shall be saved from the fundamental misconceptions which have often vitiated the popular Ideas of inspira- tion in the past. It Is persons who are Inspired, not 196 THE SPIRIT VI books. No doubt it is perfectly legitimate to transfer the epithet and to speak of an " inspired " poem or piece of music; but we must never allow ourselves to forget that such a use of the term is secondary. In- spiration is the quickening of vision, the enhancement of the personality, which can only come to a person. The distinction is not merely verbal; it excludes at once any notion of a message or book of which the words have simply been miraculously dictated. We shall therefore approach the problem of inspiration from the side of psychology and personality. However it comes and however it w'orks, it is the result of the in- fluence of the Divine Spirit upon the human. Speaking generally, we shall find that the principles which we have discussed in our treatment of grace will hold good here too. On the one hand we insist on the university and the continuity of the creative work- ing of the Divine Spirit. If He is always and every- where helping and raising man, He is also always teaching him. Any discovery of the good, the true, the beautiful, can only come as the result of God's revelation of Himself and His works to the mind of man. The inventor, the thinker, the artist, in what- ever medium, is inspired in so far as his thoughts and the expression of them correspond to the divine thought. But on the other hand, while we refuse to draw a sharp line between divine inspiration and hu- man discovery, just as we refused to draw it between natural and supernatural goodness, we must not ig- nore the supreme importance of the difference of the degree in which men, whether in science, or in art, or in religion, do succeed in entering into the mind of God. As with goodness, so with beauty and truth, the ap- propriation and expression of that mind may be un- conscious, commonplace, partial, or it may rise to heights of genius. The barriers of sin and self-will, of blindness and ignorance, are abiding facts which need to be taken very seriously in this context as in the other. VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 197 The Desire for a Special Method of Revelation The question, however, at once arises, Can we dis- cover any criterion as to the degree of inspiration — in other words, of the closeness of communion with the Divine Spirit — in any giv^en case, and the amount of truth in the result as expressed in word or art? The purpose of this essay is to suggest that this criterion is ^ in no way dependent on any one partPcular mode of discovery or revelation. In quite primitive times in-^ spiration was connected with what is psychically ab- normal, the dream or trance, ecstasy or frenzy, where! the human reason is at its lowest. Such a position has long been abandoned. The time has passed when men could agree with Tertullian in holding that " the majority of men learn God from visions," or when an ignorant peasant could be made patriarch of an important see in obedience to a dream of his dying predecessor.^ Studies of psychical phenomena, whether in trance or in automatic speech and writing, prove conclusively that, even if such methods may some- times be a channel of truth, they are in no possible sense a guarantee of truth, or the necessary accompan- iments of the highest types of revelation. But old de- \ S lusions die hard. There are still those who would make the extent of the revelation depend on the degree to which it is psychologically unintelligible. Is the message unexpected? Has it come by a sudden in- tuition? Is it apparently inexplicable as the result of previous study and reflection? If so, it is suggested, we have at last evidence of a direct self-revelation of God. The idea of the verbal infallibility of Scripture is dead, not so its chief presupposition, that somehow revelation must be the imparting of correct informa- tion, and inspiration the power of receiving it. Andj' so attempts are still made, even by those who claim to accept the modern view of inspiration, to vindicate a 1 Sec Inge, Christian Mysticism, p. 16. 198 THE SPIRIT VI special position and audiorlty for the Bible, based not on Its inherent truth and Intrinsic appeal, but on some- thing which can he regarded as unique In the manner of Its composition. It must at all costs be given a special status In a class by Itself, different In kind, not only in degree, from all other books. A typical example of such an attempt may be found In a comparatively recent book, Dr. Hamilton's The People of God. lie argues that the monotheism of the Hebrew prophets (/. e. their belief that Jehovah is the sole God of the world, opposed to the older Idea that He was the God of the Hebrews) was due to a special self-revelation of God. It cannot, he urges, be explained as the result of environment, or reflection on the facts of life and history, or intellectual dialectic. Its origin Is quite different to that of the Greek philoso- phical monotheism, and can only be[accounted for by an inner spiritual experience In which God manifested Himself directly and immediately by a mode confined to one race. In the same way A. Sabatler has main- tained that the new and critical ideas in the history of religion — the unity of God, His Fatherhood, and the Brotherhood of man — cannot be explained as due to Inference or reflection; they must be regarded as due to an Immediate revelation.^ Dr. Hamilton therefore draws a sharp distinction between discovery and Revela- tion, or between revelation with a small and Revelation with a large " R": " (j*evelation ' means the knowl- /edge about God which man derives from reflection on the facts of existence, and would perhaps be better called ' human discovery.' 'Revelation ' stands for a knowledge of God given directly to man by God Him- self, and not mediated through reflection on the nature of existence. ... In the one case man arrives at a knowledge of God's existence and character by a slow and painful process of endeavouring to solve the riddle of existence; in the other case this knowledge comes 1 See Rashdall, Philosophy and Religion, p. 115. VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 199 directly without being mediated through such a process of reflection." ^ Not for a moment would we quarrel with the po- sition that the prophetic insistence on Jehovah as the one God is an outstanding example of inspiration, or revelation, at its highest, though Dr. Hamilton's view of the uniqueness of the Hebrew monotheism is open to some question. What we have to ask is whether there \ is a special channel and type of Revelation in an ex- clusive sense, confined to one race and religion. How far is it true that certain truths are directly revealed by God, while others are discovered by man through the exercise of his own reason? In the first place, let us consider the suggested dis- tinction between " Revelation " and " revelation." Dr. Hamilton himself seems to have some difficulty in drawing the line as sharply as he suggests. For be- tween the two sentences just quoted comes another which, carefully considered, endangers his whole posi- tion. " The dividing line between Revelation and revelation is not that the former is God's effort to seek after man and the latter man's effort to seek after God; for we do not know that the Eternal Spirit is not seek- ing to disclose Himself to man through his own pow- ers of observation and reflection." Here precisely is the crux. As we have already suggested, all discov- ery is in the end revelation, Man is seeking, God is' revealing, always and by many channels. In all progress of thought, in all approach to the fuller knowledge of the good, the true, and the beautiful, there is some contact between the divine and human personalities. lo the Christian there can be no other source of truth. 1 he difference between one man and^ another is a difference of insight and of nearness; in some the divine is clogged, in others it flows freely. We have tended to treat discovery as active at the" human end and passive at the divine, while with revcla-| 1 Of. cit. i. 165. 200 PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION vi tion wo h;n c reversed the roles. Discovery is re- garded as a processs in which man looks through the telescope antl the tli\ine is simply seen. In Revela- tion Ciod is thought of as speaking through the tele- phone, while man has only to listen. The reality is always a blending of the two: man both hears and sees; God both speaks and makes Himself seen. No doubt there are differences of method, diversities of operation, but one and the self-same Spirit is at work in all. There is the desire to discover truth, beauty, and moral goodness, and to express them in word, art, or conduct; there is the seeking for the divine fellow- ship in prayer and meditation; there are immediate in- tuitions bringing with them a direct sense of His pres- ence. But can we ultimately separate sharply between them, labelling some discovery and others Revelation? Are not most of them found in varying proportions in the same persons, and in all their activities? Again, it cannot be denied that there comes to many a sense of direct contact with God through nature. Dr. Hamilton would regard this as " revelation " or discovery, a means of getting to know about God by our own efforts, but such a position is simply untrue to the experience of nature-mystics and poets of all ages, as well as to that of many plain men and women who claim to find here a personal communion with the Divine.^ While we reserve the right to analyse such experiences, and to distinguish between the psycho- logical fact and its supposed content and expression, we must accept them as valid so far as they go, pre- cisely as w'C accept the fact of religious experiences in the narrower sense. And it is worth adding that this experience of God through nature is of two kinds. There is the case of those who have already found God through the more usual religious channels, and then go on to find Him in the world without. But there are also others to whom nature is the primary, 1 Sec Illingworth, Divine Immanence, chap, ii., and Inge, Christian Mysticism, chaps, vii., viii. ; also the essay in this volume on " Spiritual Experience." VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIR.\TION 201 and even to the end of the predominant, means of communion with Him. One result of such com- munion, here as elsewhere, is Inspiration or vision. We need not discuss whether Wordsworth is more orl less inspired than some of the Biblical writers, but we} are concerned to maintain that God does reveal Him-| self through nature, and that so far as He does so thej result is a knowledge of divine truth and beauty. Let it be repeated that we do not wish in any way to deny or undervalue the reality or the significance of the personal experience of the p^rophets. What we are asking is -whether that experience is peculiar to them and is the unique method by which God reveals new truths about Himself. Even in the field of religion itself we may find important truths which have not come through the special channel which is regarded as the peculiar vehicle of Revelation. At least as won- derful as the original discovery of monotheism by a few chosen spirits (the prophets) is what happened after the exile in regard to the belief in Immortality — the emergence of which is, equally with monotheism, a crucial stage in the history of revelation. In the later books of the Old Testament, in the Apocrypha and the Apocalyptic literature, we can trace the stages of its growth, here a little and there a little. It can- not be claimed as the outcome of some outstanding revelation to one or two favoured seers. Those to whom we owe it do not seem to have been men of any conspicuous religious or literary genius. Their very names are unknown, and in most cases their writings have only survived by accident and in translations. Yet under the pressure of experience the belief gradu- ally emerged till it became so strong that Christ and His Apostles could take it for granted. And up to a point we can sec why this happened. The okl view that earthly happiness correspomleti to desert was in- creasingly contradicted by facts; there was a ^rowiiiir sense of personality which both looked tor the per- 202 THE SPIRIT VI mancnce of that communion with God which had been felt to be the highest thing in Hfe, and also refused to be satisfied with some glorious future for the nation, receding ever further and further, in which generation after generation of faithful souls was to have no per- sonal share. There was also a closer contact with other religions, especially Zoroastrianism, in which the belief in a life after death played a large part. The growth of the belief among the Jews thus becomes psychologically intelligible; none the less it marks an epoch in religious history. It Is due not to any unique self-revelation of God but to a diffused popular in- spiration, shared by more than one race. The Flash of Discovery To the Hebrew prophet the " word of the Lord " seems often to have come as suddenly and Inexplicably as lightning from a clear sky. But, we must ask, is the mere fact of suddenness or psychological unin- telllgibility /;/ itself a criterion of a special revelation of Ithe highest truth, or even of truth at all? The most startling examples of kngiyledge flashed Into the mind by a process which is at present Inexplicable are to be found In the boy calculators, who solve the most com- plicated arithmetical problems In a moment by a kind of Intuition.^ Or we may instance the perfectly authenticated faculty of water-finding, whereby certain persons can discover water at some depth by the twitching of a twig In the hands as they walk over the 1 Examples may be seen in Myers's Human Personalityj^pp. 64 ff. ; or we may instance the following account of the powers of a Tamil boy: " Representatives of the Ceylon Department of Education had prepared a series of complicated sums. Each of these he answered within a few seconds. One sum was: ' A chetty gave as a treat to 173 persons a bushel of rice each. Each bushel contained 3,431,272 grains, and the chetty stipulated that 17 per cent should be given to the temple. How many grains did the temi)le get? ' Within three seconds came the answer (which had to be translated): 100,913,709, with 52 as the fraction over. The boy was told that the answer should be 100,913,719. He shook his head, and though the sum was several times repeated to him maintained he was right. The Education Department repre- sentative the next day had to admit that he had miscopied the answer, and had also omitted the fractional part in the copy he had made. " In some cases hardly had the last word of the interpretation of the sum been uttered before the correct reply was begun " (The Times, October 1, 1912). VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 203 ground. In such cases the results have not been pre- pared for by previous study; they are immediate and inexplicable, and not due to conscious reflection. No doubt these faculties are valuable, and do give us some- thing which is true and therefore in its measure divine, but they are concerned with comparatively low grades of truth, and no one would argue that they are due to a special self-revelation of God. 1 When, however, we examine their experiences we see good reason to doubt whether the direct revelation which is claimed for the prophets is either so inex- plicable or so independent of the ordinary human means of discovery as at first sight appears. Modern psychology by its analysis both of the phenomenon of religious conversion and of the process of discov^ery and artistic production has thrown much light on the whole subject. What seems the spontaneous, unex-/ plicable flash is shown to be in fact the outcome, emerg- \ ing into consciousness, of a long period of subconscious \ reflection on material which the conscious mind has I supplied. A good illustration is afforded by the ' dreams of Professor Hilprecht.^ He went to bed on one occasion after a hard spell of work on the trans- lation of an Assyrian stone, of which he had assumed a false interpretation, and awoke in the morning with a new translation in his mind which turned out to be correct. He had a dim consciouness of having con- tinued his work in a dream. Much more remarkable is his account of a dream in which a priest of Nippur leads him to the treasure-chamber of a temple and ex- plains to him the history of two fragments of agate which he had been studying from a sketch, telling him how they may be fitted together and the inscription deciphered. He had had no idea that the two frag- ments were in fact connected, since they were described as being of different colours, but the " revelation " was found to be absolutely accurate in all verifiable par- 1 See \fyerit, ffuman Ptrsonality, pp. 365 fT. (one vol. edition). 204 THE SPIRIT vi ticulars, and entirely probable in the parts where proof was no longer possible. The point to note is " that not one of these items of information was beyond the reach of the processes of associative reasoning which Professor Hilprecht daily employs." In each case the final solution of the problem, coming in this dramatic and unexpected way, appears to have been the crystal- lising, or precipitate, of weeks of apparently fruitless study. In particular he uses in his second dream a piece of information given to him some years pre- viously by a friend and entirely forgotten by his waking mind. Numerous illustrations of such subconscious men- tation, following hard and sometimes apparently fruitless thinking, may be found in the realms of literr ature and art.^ A contemporary instance is Donald Hankey's description of his writing of The Lord of All Good Life: " I would have you realise that it was written spontaneously, in a burst, in six weeks. . . . I had tried and tried, but without success. Then sud- denly everything cleared up. To myself the writing of it was an illumination." ^ Most quite ordinary work- ers will in fact be able to illustrate from their own knowledge this experience of the sudden solution of a difficulty long pondered over in vain, of the apparently spontaneous arrangement of a complicated train of thought, often after the problem has been laid aside for some time, or of the flashing into the mind of the artistic or literary inspiration. They will understand how these things come with a sense of mysterious au- thority, as though from some source outside them- selves. But they will also know that the result is al- ways the outcome of the work and effort which have 1 See, e.g., Myers, Human Personality, p. 71 (one vol. edition). F. B. Bond {The Gate of Remembrance, p. 48) gives a remarkable example of a recon- struction of a lost piece of architecture, which was afterwards discovered to be quite correct. He holds that such mental pictures of the past become spontaneously apparent to the artist " when in a state of mental passivity after intellectual exertion in the particular direction needed." Ttris instance is independent of the discoveries he describes as made at Glastonbury through automatic writing, which indeed may be explained on the same principle. 2 The Student in Arms (2nd ■series), p. 31. VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 205 gone before; it is not a gift dropped mysteriously and spontaneously from heaven. It is only a half-truth to say that " art happens." Genius is no doubt more than " an unlimited capacity for taking pains," but this is almost invariably one of its conditions. A classical description of the process is given in Myers's St. Paul: Lo as some bard on isles of the Aegean, Lovely and eager when the earth was young, Burning to hurl his heart into a paean. Praise of the hero from whose loins he sprung ; — He, I suppose, with such a care to carry. Wandered disconsolate and waited long. Smiting his breast, wherein the notes would tarry, Chiding the slumber of the seed of song: Then in the sudden glory of a minute, Airy- and excellent the proem came. Rending his bosom, for a god was in it, Waking the seed, for it had burst in flame. In view of these considerations we shall not have much doubt what answer to give to the question asked by Dr. Davidson ' with regard to Biblical inspiration: " When truth suddenly dawned on the prophet's mind,| which formerly he strove unsuccessfully to reach by means of reflection, did the feeling he had at such a moment differ from the feeling men still have, when oftentimes, in peculiarly spontaneous frames of mind, difficulties are broken up and problems solved which before resisted all conscious and direct efforts of the mind? " We may take as an example Isaiah's account of his call.^ Here we have a religious experience which seems at first sight to be entirely spontaneous. Yet we may find the key in the opening words of the chapter: " In the year that king Uzziah died." The king had been the hero of the young prophet; the shock of his tragic end led him up from hero-worship and imperialism to religion and God. The subsequent \ Old Testament Profhecy, p. iii. 2 Isaiah vi. 2o6 THE SPIRIT vi vision and revelation become psychologically intcl- lif^ihlc as the outcome of a spiritual crisis, due to his- torical events and reflection on them.'' But they do not therefore cease to be true and epoch-making. We cannot indeed always trace the psychological ante- cedents which condition the experiences of the Biblical writers. They were not interested in psychology or in the process by which they arrived at their con- clusions; in many cases they were probably unconscious of any such process. But there is no evidence that their minds did not work in the same way as the minds of other men; w'hat seemed spontaneous had really been prepared for. Once more, while what seems to be the intuitive flash of genius is often of supreme significance, whether in religion or in art, we must not make it the special criterion of discovery or of communion with the Divine. " ' What constitutes the true artist,' says a master of style, ' is not the slowness or quickness of the process, but the absolute success of the result.' . . . Beauty and truth may come together and find the exactly right words in the flash of a moment, or after many at- tempts." ^ A piece of music such as the last move- ment of the Ninth Symphony, hammered out after many experiments and rejected themes, may be as in- spired as Schubert's Songs, flashing into the mind un- expectedly and almost ready formed. St. Luke's Gos- pel, the result of the comparison and blending of earlier documents and materials, or the considered argument of the Epistle to the Romans, are no less inspired than the vision of the Apocalypse. The highest ex- amples of revelation are not necessarily to be found where the process is obscure, or where the outcome seems to be spontaneous; still less should this ob- scurity or spontaneity be regarded as the tests of revelation. 1 Cf. G. A. Smith's discussion of the passage in The BoOk of Isaiah (" The Expositor's Bible"), pp. 58 ff. 2 E. T. Cook, Literary Recreations, p. 316. VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 207 The Sense of Otherness It is, indeed, not surprising that in such cases of apparently spontaneous emergence the feeling of " oth- erness " an^ of external inspiration is especially strong.! The popular use of the phrase " it came as an inspira- tion " is of an idea flashing unexpectedly into the mind, as though from some outside source, and welcomed at once as valuable and correct. Stevenson, not alto- gether playfully,^ attributes his stories to his " Brownies," both when he is asleep and even to some extent during his waking hours. Blake attributes his poems to spiritual helpers. As he walked along the seashore he was haunted by the forms of Moses and the prophets, of Homer and Milton, who seemed to communicate to him directly what he was to write. " I may praise it," he says, " since I dare not pretend to be other than the secretary; the authors are in eternity." " I have written this poem from immediate dictation, twelve, or sometimes twenty or thirty lines at a time without premeditation, and even against my will." ^ So Bohme,"' speaking of his visions, says: " Whatever I could bring into outwardness, that I wrote down. The work is none of mine; I am but the Lord's instrument, wherewith He doeth what He will." The account which the prophetic writers of the' Bible give of themselves is often in line with this con- ception. No doubt it is difficult to be quite sure how far " The Lord said unto me," or the language of visions, whether in the prophets or the Apocalyptic writers, represents in all cases a real psychological ex- perience, or whether it is sometimes merely an ac- cepted literary and religious mode of expression. But in either case it unquestionably stands for a conviction that the message is not only true but in some sense is not the prophet's own, coming from a higher source outside himself. 1 Acroii the Plains. " A Chapter on Dreams." 2 Sec F. Granger, The Seal of a Christian, pp. .'15 ff. 3 Quoted in Inge, Christian Mysticism, p. J77. 2o8 THE SPIRIT VI But this sense of otherness is not in itself the hall- 'mark of a divine revelation. We find, for example, in the realm of a.rt works which have been produced by this intuitive process, by what Myers would regard as specifically the method of genius, without being in themselves works of genius.^ He instances Haydon's Raiding of Lazarus, which, as his Autobiography shows, flashed upon him with an overmastering sense of direct inspiration, or Voltaire's " unreadable tragedy Catiliua," written in a week and ascribed by him to a flash of genius, the gift of God. Where Blake insists most on his " inspiration," as in the prophetic books, the result is on a lower level than in the lyrics produced In a more normal way. In the same way immediacy, or the overmastering sense of certainty and " given-ness," is no guarantee of superior excellence or truth in philosophy or religion. Here is Nietzsche's account of his own experience of " inspi- ration " : If one had the smallest vestige of superstition left in one, it would hardly be possible completely to set aside the idea that one is the mere incarnation, mouthpiece, or medium of an almighty power. The idea of revelation in the sense that something which profoundly convulses and upsets one becomes suddenly visible and audible with indescribable certainty and accuracy describes the simple fact. One hears — one does not seek — one takes — one does not ask who gives : a thought sud- denly flashes up like lightning, it comes with necessity, without faltering. I have never had any choice in the matter.^ The account is combined with an extravagant insis- tence on the absolute truth and pre-eminence of the re- sult: " If all the spirit and goodness of every great soul were collated together, the whole could not create a single one of Zarathustra's discourses." -^ As Dr. Figgis points out, Nietzsche's philosophy is not in fact 1 Human Personality (one vol. edition), p. 60. 2 Quoted from Ecce Homo, p. loi, by J. N. Figgis, Tbe Will to Freedom, pp. 160 iT. 3 Figgis, op. cit., p. 163. VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 209 so original as he supposed, and we certainly shall not accept it as divinely inspired, but here we have a sin- cere conviction of inspiration in the prophetic sense. Of course Nietzsche himself rejects the prima facie impression that he is in communion with a higher power, but even in the case of those who insist, and no doubt insist rightly, that they are in such communion, we cannot consent to accept their message as true on this ground alone. Claims to such communion are found in many re- ligfons; we cannot reject as delusions all which are not associated with our own creed, nor on the other hand are we compelled to accept the teaching based on them as " revelations." Such considerations are a commonplace with regard to the experiences and the writings of the mystics, as well as of the prophets, true and false, of the Old Testament. Again, let us listen to the testimony of Mr. Wells: Then suddenly, in a little while, in His own time, God comes. This cardinal experience is an undoubting immediate sense of God. It is as if one were touched at every point by a being akin to oneself, sympathetic beyond measure. ... It is like standing side by side with and touching someone we love ver\' dearly and trust completely. ' Closer is he than breathing, nearer than hands and feet." The moment may come while we are alone in the darkness, under the stars, or while walking by ourselves, or in a crowd, or while we sit and muse. It may come in the sinking ship or in the tumult of battle. Hut after it has come our lives are changed. God is with us, and there is no more doubt of God.^ These words undoubtedly represent a first-hand re-\ ligious experience, but they do not compel us to ac- cept the theology of God the Invisible King as the out- come of a special revelation. Are we then justified in arguing in the case of the Bible that the unquestioned genuineness of the religious experience of its writers is ' in itself the proof of the truth of everything in their teaching? In the Psalms we find the sense of personal 1 God the Invisible King, p. 27. 2 10 THE SPIRIT VI fellowship with God at its highest, but this does not, as has sometimes been suggested, carry with it any guarantee that the attitude towards enemies adopted in some of them corresponds to the Divine Mind. We may remind ourselves of the parallel problem which we found in connection with grace. There too there was the sense of " otherness." It is a conviction of all deep religious experience that it is " a power not ourselves " which raises and saves, and which also re- veals and teaches. But in the moral sphere this " otherness " did not justify us in drawing a sharp line between natural and supernatural virtues, or imply a class of actions which could be called perfect. Both with grace and wnth inspiration the Divine influence works by entering into the personality so as to co-op- erate with it; it does not supersede it by way of pos- session. It follows that it is impossible to find in anything which comes through the medium of a human mind an absolute " Revelation." There is always some dross with the gold, something individual and peculiar, tem- porary and inadequate. " No man hath seen God at any time," nor Is His voice heard speaking from heaven. We Insist on the absolute reality of com- munion with Him, but we cannot take certain forms of this communion and say, " This is seeing God face to face, as a man sees and talks with his friend in the body, while at other times we only know about God as we may read a letter from a friend, hear or talk or think about him." We cannot say, " Here God comes personally to the prophets and reveals Himself, while in all other cases He merely leads men to discover something about Him." The outside element, the di- vine entering into the human spirit, is Indeed a reality and does make a difference; but It Is not confined to any one type of communion, nor is it ever found In isolation from the human contribution. . The prophet, .whether In religion, art, or science, is justified in his VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 211 claim " Thus saith the Lord," but It cannot be held to[ carry with it the elimination of the human element or to place the content of his message beyond criticism. Nor again does it imply an access to a mode of inspira- tion wholly denied to the ordinary man. 1 The Test of Inspiration What, then, is the final test of inspiration? We can only reply that there is no special criterion peculiar to the realm of religion, or applicable to one particular type of literature such as the Bible. The test whether a writer is inspired is simply whether his message is true. The criterion of truth is indeed a much vexed question of philosophy, but no system makes truth, or the highest truth, dependent on the special channel through which it comes. The test may be congruity with experience, or with the whole correlated body of truth; It may be a certain self-evidencing power, or even the fact that it " works " In the broadest sense. But in any case the appeal must be to the reason, to the whole personality at Its highest and best. All revelation must be judged by Its Inherent truth, by its power of finding us and appealing to our conscience, by the degree In which it calls out the best in us and awakens the response of the highest part of our being. It cannot rest ultimately on any external authority be- cause we ourselves can be the only judges of the claims of such authority. In particular we have found reason to believe that It is not bound up with any one psycho- logical process, or peculiar to any one age or set of people. We cannot escape the responsibility of judg- \ ing for ourselves by throwing ourselves in blind faith ' upon the method of revelation and finding In that a j guarantee of divine truth. 7'o many religious minds It will seem to be no light thing to abandon this hope of some external infallible authority. In our weakness we crave something definite on which to lean, something which may tell us 212 THE SPIRIT VI 1 without possibility of error what we are to do, what wc ( are to believe. And yet here too the message of Chris- tianity is that by losing our life we find it. It tells us to live dangerously and take risks. It never allows us merely to play for safety; in thought no less than in action we must be ready for adventure to set forth into the unknown, each one for himself, in re- liance on the Spirit of God. I But though it is true that each of us must take the responsibility of forming his own judgement, yet it is equally important to insist that ultimately the indi- vidual does not stand alone. The organ which decides on truth is in the last resort the community of which he is a member, the communis sensus fideliiim, by which we mean agreement of the highest and best trained M I' minds in any field, working over the generations. A decision so reached is slow, and it is not at any given moment, or in respect to any given point, infallible, but, in the long run, securus judicat orbis terrarum. ji And it is to this general instinct of the religious com- ^ 1 munity that we owe the Bible. By a gradual and un- conscious process of selection this instinct picked out the best books from their competitors — the best Psalms, for instance, from the Jewish sacred poetry of many centuries, the best Gospels from the various Lives of Christ. When we are able to compare, as we can to some extent in this latter case, or in the case of the Jewish literature which arose subsequently to the Old Testament, we see clearly that this instinct, though not beyond mistake or question, did on the whole work out right. The official stamping of books as canonical was simply the formal endorsement of this instinctive selection. And it is worth noting that the process still goes on, as the Bible is used. The pages of St. John or the Epistle to the Philippians are thumbed, while Chronicles or Esther remain untouched. Whatever be the official rules as to the use of the Psalms, those who are free to choose unconsciously select their VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 213 favourites, and, within limits, the selection Is much the same in all ages and in all classes. It is further of the highest significance that the verdict of the simple de- votional reader of the Bible agrees on the whole with the verdict of the professed student, and even of the advanced critic, as to the books and the passages which stand on the highest level of inspiration. The more we abandon external tests of inspiration the more im- pressive becomes the fact of the universal appeal of the noblest parts of the Bible to the religious Instinct of mankind. It Is the same general method that we see at work In the selection of the highest achieve- ments of art or literature, no less than In the sifting of truth from error. As the mills of judgement grind slowly, so does this process of testing and sifting. The Spirit of God gives us no clear-cut information as to what we are to approve or value most highly. He places no external hall-mark of authenticity on His revelation, yet gradually, but surely. He trains the divine faculty In man by which he may respond to the true and the beautiful, and sift the gold from the dross. ) The Unexplained Residuum Neither In religion nor In philosophy, art, or science ' can we In the last resort say why a particular discovery , or revelation comes to one man or one age rather than to another. Men living at the same time have the I same raw material to work upon; some of them may be engaged on the same line of thought or artistic ef- fort with apparently equal sincerity and devotion; the same fellowship with the Spirit is open to all. Yet the flash of discovery, or the special gift of expression, comes to one and not to another. Sometimes we can In a measure explain the reason; sometimes we are baffled. But in general we may surely conckidc that, I whereas God is always and everywhere seeking to re-| veal Himself to the mind of man in the perfection of His goodness, truth, and beauty, how much man can 2 14 THE SPIRIT VI I receive depends on his power of response and vision. Even when inspiration was regarded as direct dicta- tion, this fact was dimly recognised. There is a Jew- ish legend that when the children of Israel sinned with the Golden Calf the divine writing vanished from \ the Tables.' The measure of apprehension depends ' partly on the spiritual atmosphere of the whole com- munity, partly on the preparedness of particular in- j dividuals within the community. The genius can never 1 be independent of this atmosphere, nor can he be in- ( definitely in advance of it. He focusses in himself all that is best in the thought or the artistic instincts of the many, and so progress comes. Up to a certain point we can explain psychologically the conditions and the method of such progress, but there is always the unexplained residuum, and this depends on the per- sonal factor. We cannot completely account for the fact that the highest insight into the character and being of God came to the Jew and not to the Baby- lonian or the Greek. Why, in the last resort, does one generation, race, or individual open itself to the all-pervading divine influence, while others absorb but little of it? But the problem is not in any way pe- culiar to the region of the revelation of religious truth. Precisely the same problem faces us in considering any great advance in moral goodness, scientific discovery, philosophic insight, or artistic achievement. It is the same question why, in the ultimate nature of things, one man is worse or more stupid than another; why iOne responds to the grace of God while his neighbour j'does not. From this point of view it is no easier to ' explain why one is a dunce, unable to master the pons asinorum, than it is to account for Shakespeare and his plays, or the religious insight of Isaiah. The problem, then, is really parallel to the biological problem of explaining; thf origin of valuable variations in the species, a problem to which no complete answer has been given. But because there is always this un- X The Biblical Antiquities of Philo, xii. 7 (edited by M, R. James). VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 215 explained factor, the personal .v, In goodness and bad- ness, in success and failure alike, this does not justify us In arguing that the degree to which God is present depends on the amount which seems to be left unex- plained in any given case. The only test of the pres- ence of God, of the extent to which we have entered into His mind. Is the result: how far Is it good, beau- tiful, or true? The method or the degree of unex- pectedness is, as we have seen, irrelevant. The fact that we may be able to trace the working of cause and effect does not banish God, nor Is He specially present where we have so far failed to unravel the sequence. We do not look for the peculiar evidence of the DIvnne in that which we cannot explain by hitherto deciphered laws, whether of nature or psychology, in supposed breaches of the process of evolution, in discoveries of which the genesis is obscure. God is in the order of nature as a whole, not specifically in what seem to be its gaps. Inspiration and Communion with God But though there is no external criterion of inspira- tion, though there Is no one method or process of its working, none the less It has one fixed condition. It is that from which we started, the contact of the human spirit with the divine, the right experience of God. Without this there can be no revelation of God, and where It exists there Is always some measure of revela- tion. Such contact may come through dream or vision, [I through trance or ecstasy, or it may come in the sober light of common day, when the faculties are fully awake and the reason stretched to its point of highest tension. The revelation of the truth may seem to l flash into the mind as a sudden Intuition, apparently unprepared for and inexplicable by ordinary psycho- logical law; it may be arrived at slowly, here a little and there a little, by what seems to be the natural result of hard study and thought. It may be mediated 2i6 THE SPIRIT VI I by prayer and meditation, or by the search for truth, / beauty, and goodness, pursued unselfishly as absolute values. But in proportion to the extent and reality I of the contact will be the measure of the inspiration, ' and therefore we shall not be surprised to find it at its highest when the communion is deliberate and con- scious. And this is precisely the case with the Bible as a whole. Many, though not indeed all, of its writers do manifest quite clearly the sense of personal contact with a personal God. He is to them not the personi- fication of an abstract principle, but a vividly realised friend, teacher, and leader. They make it their de- liberate purpose to enter into direct communion with Him, spirit meeting with spirit. We do not indeed accept their inspiration or the truth of their message primarily on account of such a claim. But once their teaching has commended itself to the conscience and reason by its inherent appeal, we can then go back to that claim and accept it fully and without reserve; we can see that it has indeed been the condition and the explanation of their high inspiration. The same holds good with regard to other seers. The truth, the beauty, the moral grandeur prove their inspiration; it is not the inspiration which proves that their message is true. But especially where religious values, such as the innermost being and character of God, are concerned, we do find in general that where ithe highest truth has been discovered there has been some form or other of conscious communion with Him; jthe Divine Spirit has entered into the human. We shall agree in finding the supreme example of inspiration in Christ. And here to a pre-eminent degree the condition of personal communion with the Father, constant and unbroken, is fulfilled. In a special sense He claims to know the Father, i.e. to be in touch with Him. His message is not His own, but His Father's; the sense of " otherness " is very strong, and with it the conviction of authority and certainty. But, VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 217 once more, the ground on which we accept His teaching, ' the revelation which comes through Him, is the appeal which it makes to the highest instincts of mankind, an appeal confirmed by, though it does not logically start 1 from, the impression left by our records that Jesus was in a unique sense in touch with God. The proof to others of the reality of such intercourse can in each case only be found in the effects on the character and insight of him who claims to experience it. There are indeed several features to be noted with regard to the inspira- tion of Christ which confirm the line of thought we have been following here. ( i ) There is a striking absence of any claim to peculiar or abnormal modes of intercourse; we hear but little of ecstatic vision or mystic absorption. What Christ experienced was a close and unsullied union with His Father through the normal means which are open to every child of God. (2) It is now generally agreed that this personal in- spiration did not bring with it any externally revealed knowledge of historical or scientific fact; what He knew of these matters came through the ordinary channels; His originality lay in the insight which He brought to bear on the interpretation of life. (3) He left no written record of His own to stereotype the rev- elation of which He was the bearer. More and more do we realise the profound significance of the fact that the highest example of inspiration which mankind has known works primarily as a living Spirit in the hearts of those in touch with Him. There is the written record of the Gospels which allows us to know the character and outlines of His teaching, but this teaching comes to us in a diluted form; it is not fixed in a series of ipsis- s'lma verba which might be regarded as final, infallible, absolute truth. Thus even in the case of the record of \ the sayings of the Master Himself the principle holds good that nowhere can we put our finger on a direct undiluted word from heaven; always there is the human medium which lends its own colour to the revelation. I 21 8 THE SPIRIT VI Tin: Inspiration of the Ordinary Man We have been spcakinj:; of the supreme examples of inspiration, and in jreneral usage we confine the term to these, though the hne may be drawn at very different points. And it is important to remember that in all fields it needs the genius to originate or discover, while the ordinary man can but assimilate and understand, at best improve and develop. At the same time, while recognising this general usage, based on a real difference of degrees of insight, we are concerned to maintain that in the last resort it is a question of degree. Inspiration is not a rare thing, peculiar to a small class; in its measure it is open to, and does often actually come to, the ordinary man. The limitation is parallel to a similar limitation often made in connection with con- duct. Holiness, or sainthood, is spoken of as the mark of a few select spirits who have climbed the heights, and yet all God's children, and particularly those who are in fellowship with Christ, may, and often do, at- tain to their measure of holiness. Even so, as all are called to be saints, they may all be taught of God. Further, while we think specially of inspiration as con- cerned with religion and spiritual values, in the wider sense it covers all life. It is open to the artist and the man of science, to the historian and the statesman, to the merchant and the labourer. Only from God can each get the right judgement in whatever his hands find to do, and this right judgement is in the last resort of the same nature and comes from the same source, with the same variety of method and process, as in- ,spiration in the narrower sense. We are sometimes suspicious of such inspiration because it has often been associated with illogical, detached intuitions, received as special divine leadings without serious examination, shifting the responsibility of thought and decision from the shoulders of the individual, and acted on with disastrous results to himself and those around him. There is the constant desire to be able to cry " Lo VI PSYCHOLOGY OF INSPIRATION 219 here or Lo there is the finger of God directing mc in my way and determining my future." Few, indeed, who have had their eyes open to see the worlcing of God's providence in their Hfe, and have tried to train their ears to hear the voice which says " This is the way, walk ye in it," will deny that at times such lead- ings do come with a real authority and certainty. But the point which emerges from our investigation is that such supposed intuitions cannot be accepted blindly and without thought as the direct and unquestioned voice of God. They must be approved of by the conscience and reason; inspiration implies not the disintegration of personality but its enhancement, not the over-riding of the faculties of insight and decision, the God-given powers by which each one of us must direct his way on . his own ultimate responsibility, but their purging and ' quickening. If this be remembered, we may, and should, look in joyful confidence and without reserve for the inspiration of the Spirit in our daily life. Not for one moment would we underestimate the supreme value of the inspiration of the seer or the saint, the poet or the thinker, but it is crucial to realise that God has not one method of speaking to and teaching the prophet and something quite different for us ordinary folk. We, too, may find the same personal guidance and illumination, just in so far as by prayer and medita- tion, by study and thought, by experiment and honest work, on the particular material with which we have to deal, we succeed in opening our hearts to the Presence which is always there. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL; SOME REFLECTIONS ON THE CHRISTIAN SACRAMENTS BY L. DOUGALL ANALYSIS T.anguape is developed by fellowship. But spoken language is never a perfect vehicle of thought. Conversation is necessary to the development of the soul. Action is needed to express thought when words fail. The language of action, like speech, is traditional, but also mutable. Religion needs its language of action — ritual. A symbol is something that manifests to human sense a non- sensuous reality. Much of the action of daily life is symbolic. The Christian language of action. The two main ideas of early Christianity — the joy of fellowship with Christ in God's family, and the getting rid of habits of ill-will in order to enjoy it — are symbolised in the Eucharist and Baptism. Two points necessary for vital Christian ceremonial: (i) It must express definitely the differentia of the Christian religion. (2) It must both embody tradition and also register the pro- gressive understanding of truth. Psychological explanation of the power of the Sacraments: They act through the psychic law of suggestion. The potency of a suggestion is in proportion to (i) the arrest of attention in the receiving mind; (2) the suitability of the suggestion to the prevailing mental attitude. Objections, and an illustration. The significance of infant baptism. Confession and Absolution. The rites associated with the Eucharist, and their suggestive significance. Need of appropriate ceremonial. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL: SOME REFLECTIONS ON THE CHRISTIAN SACRAMENTS The Evolution of Language In Its simplest form language must be the attempt of one living being to communicate with another living being. In this sense the yap of the hound to attract the pack would be language, even if it were the first yap that the first hound ever gave. But by language we ordinarily mean something more developed — the use of signs agreed upon by the communicators. In so far as a man is solitary, language is impossible, although, having first learnt language by fellowship, he may make of himself an imaginary fellow, and in solitude take great delight in discoursing with him.self. Any system of words which we call a human language has been produced by centuries of psychical develop- ment through fellowship; and any language that can be written, however simple and elementary, carries with it the story of a civilization which is a fellowship systematised. There is a real mystery, and one which ought to evoke our reverence and wonder, in the growth of a highly organised language. Where has its gram- mar come from? Grammarians discover; they do not create. If the language in which any great literature is written were a production of conscious art or ingenuity, we should honour its creator as in the first rank of human genius. But no man made it, although every man who ever used it aided in its construction. So when wc commonly say that a written language is pro- duced by the genius of a people, we do not mean that any individual or any number of individuals consciously 223 224 THE SPIRIT VII set to work to construct it. Language Is not a thing of conscious construction; it is the unconscious product of many minds, and reflects deep resemblances of char- acter of which no one of them may be aware. I see no reason to suppose that the corporate soul of a tribe or nation has any one centre of initiation. A language is the result of the interaction of souls in a fellowship, and it becomes flexible and highly developed only when fellowship Is intimate and prolonged. Limitations of Verbal Language What, however, we need more particularly to con- sider here Is the limitation of even the most highly developed verbal language. The failure of words to express what Is most essential in life is so constantly with us that, like the ticking of a clock, we do not even notice it. It Is not alone the deep things, but also the shallow things that we cannot say to one another except when the subject Is matter of common and familiar experience. I remember once being in the company of some educated people when a new fruit had been exposed for sale In the market of a midland town. Half of my companions had eaten the fruit, while half had not seen It. Those who knew it were unable to explain Its nature to those who did not know It. Those who had not seen It agreed with one voice that they were only confused by the different descriptions. When an object Is quite novel, words fail to express what an Instant's experience of sense- perception will fully convey. What words can possibly convey the idea of a new sound or scent or smell or texture? Old words fail; new words must come into being to describe the new experience. If this be true of the attempt to describe mere sense- perceptions, it is much more true of the attempt to describe new Ideas. To do this the race Is constantly using old words In a new sense. Thus wherever there Is development of mind or VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 225 experience, language is developing to produce new words and new meanings for old ones; but it always lags behind experience — new words are always being coined and new meanings given to old ones. Language is never static, but its advance is never adequate to express the whole advance of thought or experience. There must always be a fringe, not only of novel dis- coveries, but of novel thought in any community which its words fail as yet to convey. The original thinker on this account always finds a large part of his exposi- tion must consist in carefully defining his terms. There is, however, another failure of verbal lan- guage with which we are all familiar. There are in every man stirrings of emotion and volition, and half- seen glimpses of complex thoughts, which he cannot put into words even to himself. It is not only that he cannot, or does not wish to, reveal them to others; his own comprehension of himself fails in that he cannot say at such times what he experiences; he can- not resolve into its constituent parts an experience con- fused, blurred, fleeting, elusive. Beneath the level of our conscious and therefore acquired habits of thought lies the conflux of our primary and secondary instincts. Impulses prompted by any of these provoke in developed minds half-linked associations of thought with other instinctive emotions. In this region appetites and aspirations are blurred, and emotions and desires are like a tangled web. One feeling touches the sympathetic psychic associations of many diverse feelings. It is quite impossible to express what is felt, or what is thought, or what is willed, because when we say it is this, we know that it is also that, and that other, that we feel and desire. Of course a great deal of human experience that must once have been confused and inexplicable has become clear, because it has been analysed. The pleas- ures of eating and drinking, for example, are very real emotions, and there is very little in this common 226 TMK SPIRIT VII experience that an intclli*:;cnt man cannot analyse, com- prehend, and talk about if he wishes to; but it Is quite probable that to a dog the emotion roused by hunger may be a half-comprehended and sacred fervour, asso- ciated inextricably with affection for the usual donor of food, and with the deeper and blind instinct of self-preservation and the appetite of sex, and with dim memories of hours of ecstasy in the hunt and the fight. If this be so, whatever means the dog has of communicating with his fellows and with men, such language could only express the main fact of imme- diate hunger; but beyond that he would be experienc- ing things unutterable and inexpressible. The whole attitude of a hungry dog asking for food suggests a quivering intensity of experience which seems to find no adequate vent in the various yaps and attitudes by which he expresses the immediate fact. In man the emotion of vague longing roused by objects of surpassing beauty or sublimity may produce a fervour of desire Incommunkable because it touches the deep spring of other associated Instincts. The best verbal utterance we can find for those half-formed thoughts and unanalysed emotions and desires which transcend common speech is poetry; and poetry usually satisfies us as the expression of such experience by what it suggests rather than by what it says. There is, however, still much that is unexpressed in words, and as the soul can only develop as it finds some means of self-expression, some language of action must supple- ment the language of words. But before considering the language of action let us pause to realise how true it is that the soul can only develop as it finds means of expression. Conversation Necessary to the Development OF THE Soul If we would understand the Christian ideal of fel- lowship we must fully realise that communication Is VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 227 necessary for the growth of the living soul. We so hug to ourselves the idea that we are deep and great beyond the powers of speech that we are apt to value ourselves mainly by what we do not even try to say; but the inference we superficially draw from this valu- ation — that expression is comparatively unimportant to the growth of the soul — will not bear a moment's reflection. Everywhere we see that as animals rise in the scale of life they rise also in the power of making themselves understood by their kind, and by man when they come into contact with man. Human intelligence is seen to rise above animal intelligence when it is able to use one sound for a whole class of sensations or ideas. A little child begins by gesticulation, and then by words, to say " I want that flower," " I want that ball "; but it goes on to generalise as to the attributes of all balls, all flowers; and then to classify things accordingly, and to give to the class a common name. Thus it is only by learning to speak that it learns to think. Without dis- tinguishing individuals and classes, subjects and predi- cates, it is impossible to think. When the child or the savage acquires a language by which these things can be expressed, it has for the first time a means by which to compare its sensations with the sensations of others, and to argue about them, and thus increase its experience. History shows that men grow in power over circumstances and in mutual usefulness at a pace exactly proportionate to their power of thought, which again depends upon their power of exact expression. They can learn only a very little more than they can express, and everywhere the soul is filled with a passion- ate desire to express that little more, so man is a talk- ing animal. At his highest, as at his lowest, he must talk. There are three things that move the human soul supremely to desire and admiration — truth and beauty and generosity. His conception of these may be dc- 2 28 THE SPIRIT VII based or exalted. His pursuit of truth may be that of a Newton or a Darwin, or merely that of a pastry- cook for the best way of making pastry. His idea of beauty may be that of one of the world's greatest artists or poets, or it may be the ecstasy of a factory girl o\er the show in a draper's window, or it may be the ploughman's love of an even furrow. A man's idea of generosity may be expressed in the casual dole out of an abundance, or in dying to save the world. ^ he sum of all that a soul desires or admires may be merely its own comfort, or it may be the God of the most exalted prophet; but whatever it is, that it will pursue unremittingly; and to this pursuit understanding is essential, and to understanding language is essential. Language is necessary both for what a man would learn from his fellow-men, and for such dialectic as he must carry on within his own mind. Its necessity for progress is brought out by the fact that when anything is fully mastered by the race or the individual, the necessity for conversation in regard to it tends to pass away. On the other hand, wherever man in his pursuit of the good for which he lives begins to tran- scend what has become a commonplace, there speech of some sort becomes a vital necessity. The whole fer- ment of his mind is there on the fringe where the un- known enticingly glimmers just beyond the known: at that point he must talk or fail of his desire. He may be most conscious of the need to talk to himself, or to talk to other men, or to talk to God; but talk he will, for talk he must, for talk is necessary to further under- standing which must precede further acquirement. The working of this law is so constant and invariable that we hardly notice it. How little talk there is in any village about the boiling of potatoes or the digging of the ground! If a new industry is established, a new vegetable introduced, what an amount of talk is re- quired before the corresponding necessary habit be- comes established. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 229 But what is It that happens when the acquirement upon which the soul has staked its all is something for which the race has coined no word? Language is still necessary; nay, it is then most necessary of all. But, lest we go too fast, let us, before considering further this need of self-expression, estimate the value of solitary self-culture. Of course the speech common to any race fails to express the idiosyncrasies of in- dividual experience. Not only is the self of the friend or companion always something to be apprehended by faith, but also every soul, when it comes to inter- rogate itself, finds that what Is most Its own, and therefore most precious, has no verbal expression. This fact gives colour to a conviction abroad In our civilisation, that the individual mind lives at its highest when it withdraws itself from all communication with others. It Is natural enough that this Idea should have become prevalent, because In every civilisation there comes a stage when It is observed by those of superior education that many Ideas which are In the true sense of the word vulgar, i.e. common to the multitude, are of a tawdry and artificial character. They do not represent the realities by which alone the noble mind can live; and the first reaction to this discovery Is, very naturally, an undue emphasis upon the comparative nobility of a state of solitude and the Idea that the merely individual reaction on life Is the highest truth attainable. Such proverbs as " God made the country but man made the town," " Speech Is sil- vern, silence Is golden," testified to the cult of solitude by the votaries both of sensibility and of religion, and also by that scholarly class of men who have thought kindly of the Stoic conception of the self-contained life. It is the first and most obvious reaction of the mind that finds Itself making some progress beyond the Ideas and sentiments which have become the common property of Its generation. " Mob " and " crowd " psychology, the so-called " psychology of the herd," arc new phrases 2}o THE SPIRIT VII often used to cover the premature generalisations and conclusions which psychology, like every infant science, makes; but in all ages of the world there has been instinctive recognition of certain truths of crowd psychology by reasonable men. The inference they usually drew from them was the desirability of being in some things a law to oneself and living an inward life apart from men, either holding no communion what- ever upon the deep things of the heart, or holding such communion only with a God conceived as unrelated to all those things which occupy natural human speech. The self-sufficing idea of Stoic philosophy and ethics, the self and God sufficiency of monastic religion and of the mysticism of the Plotinus tradition, were in each case an individualism bred of some distinctive education which the ordinary man of the world did not enjoy. When in the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries education became a more common grace, this idea that wisdom lay in aloofness naturally spread to a much larger class in the community. In our last two decades fellowship rather than Stoicism has been the fashion of the hour, but to some it appears a mere fashion: Wordsworth has not yet lost his influence when he sings praise of solitude.' Before we can estimate fully the need which every soul has of a language that will express its whole mental life, we must satisfy ourselves adequately as to the truth and the untruth of that attitude of mind which regards retirement within itself — either for the 1 " In aloofness and loneliness of mind [Wordsworth] is exceeded by no mystic of the cloister. ... In his youth he confesses that human beings had only a secondary interest for him; and though he says that Nature soon led him to man, it was to man as a ' unity,' as ' one spirit,' that he was drawn, not to men as individuals. See Prelude, viii." (Inge, Christian Mysticism). Compare the closing lines of Prelude, bk. viii.: Nature had led me on; And oft amid the " busy hum " I seemed To travel independent of her help. As if I had forgotten her; but no, The world of human-kind outweighed not hers In my habitual thoughts; the scale of love, Though filling daily, still was light, compared With that in which her mighty objects lay. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 231 purpose of discovering religious or philosophical or ethical truth, or for the enjoyment of beauty, — as a condition superior to any phase of communication with fellow-minds. We can see its partial truth in the case of the man who perceives that he has ideas and aspira- tions in advance of those current among others. It is evident that he is quite right in believing that solitude or inward retirement is more favorable to his progress than participation in the babble of the market-place or street. For example, the man who to-day wished to form a just estimate of the faults and virtues of his nation's enemies would certainly do well to retire often from the Stock Exchange, or the political gathering, or the fashionable club. To withdraw mind, if not body, from the common talk of these assemblies would be necessary to the formation of conclusions characterised by outstanding justice or nobility. Humility would not stand in the way of his knowing that he had within himself a higher guide; if he did not know this he would be blinded by folly. If, however, such a man hugs himself and is satisfied in such retirement, his mistake consists in his ignorance of the fact that in a fellowship of souls, as eager or more eager than himself for justice and nobility of mental attitude, he would attain to still higher Insight, and be able to form truer conclusions. Under the stimulus of this higher fellowship individual variation of thought would find constantly increasing power of expression, and would thus become more, not less, distinctive. Thus we see that while the superiority of self-communion embodies a very Important truth, taken by itself it forms a half-truth which amounts to pernicious falsehood; for communion with others is necessary to the soul. Yet further, it is essential to the development of the soul that it should learn expression in all ways and on all aspects of life. That is why the small community of select souls, exceedingly valuphle as it is, is not 232 inr: spiRir vn an end in itself. The truth learned in such a fellow- ship nuist be made explicable to the world. The outer world must constantly be bcinjr drawn into the fellow- ship, or else the members, having no universal aim, will be satisfied with only that partial expression necessary for their mutual understanding. Ihe individual re- main dwarfed except as a member of a " beloved com- munity," and the loving community degenerates except when it seeks to save the world. The Language of Action Because the need of self-expression is so imperative it follows that action must be used when words fail. While power of expression and consequent understand- ing will always increase by communion between differ- ent minds, it will always lag behind power of insight. As we have seen, the suggestions of poetry carry us beyond the precise meaning of the words in which it is expressed, and the language of action comes in to aid when words fail utterly. Thus poetry lies upon the border line between the language of speech and the language of action. True poetry is not written about anything that can be fully said in words; it is the use of words to suggest what lies just beyond their power to express. It gives us pictures of things that are like other things for which there is no picture; and when these things are the great and deep realities of life, and the pictures that poetry presents create an adequate suggestion of what cannot be pictured. It is great poetry. But just beyond the language of poetry there is the "language of look and of gesture and of the action that " speaks louder than words." We understand our own laughter and tears as a language expressing amusement or sorrow when words for these fail us. Not very long ago human laughter was used to express happiness when that transcended words, but at present in our civilisation we only use laughter for the particu- lar kind of joy we call amusement; other and deeper VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 233 joy has neither word nor sound. The language of tears is also inadequate. When Wordsworth says: To me the meanest flower that blows can give Thoughts that do often lie too deep for tears, he is expressing the Inadequacy that we all recognise of even the language of tears. And the mind as well as the body has Its gestures Inexpressible In words; indeed, as men develop more self-control they express themselves less and less In the glance and In bodily gesture, but the mind retains its downward and its upward look. Its Inquiring look, its look of love. We speak of aspiration, of pessimism, of curiosity, or adoration, and perhaps we do not always realise that these are merely words for the way in which the eyes of the soul act toward what Is just beyond the soul's power of verbal expression. We speak of the feeling of being baffled, the feeling of being on the verge of illumination, the feeling of Impulsion toward we know not what, and many other phrases we use to describe what are really gestures of the mind. Inarticulate gestures like the dropping of the arms when effort Is useless, like the stretching out of the arms to denote a yearning to receive, like the atti- tude of alertness assumed by a messenger when waiting for the word of command. Every man has within himself unappeasable desires for beauty, for truth, for generosity, and in his attitude toward these he seeks to express in action what he can- not express In words. All art is, in a sense, the lan- guage of action; by music and painting we express our unspoken conceptions of the best. Art must be indi- vidual or it Is nothing — " Le style c'est I'homme." What Is not original genius is valueless as art, and every man and woman is In some asjicct of life an artist. Now if the soul in rcgartl to Its deepest Inward individual experience and aspirations cannot do without the language of action, it is cjulte certain that it cannot 234 THE SPIRIT vii do without this form of language In any phase of com- munal lite. It is for the topics men have in common that such language is most in use. In corporate life the meaning of actions must be agreed upon. Caresses such as mothers give to children are understood the world over, except in a few savage tribes. The shak- ing of the fist, the menace of the eye, the toss of the head in scorn, the bowing of the head in shame or shy- ness, the handclasp of friendship — all these are signs of a language which is common to Western nations. If by some process of rigorous training a clique in so- ciety reaches the point where such signs are in abeyance, we know that vitality in that class is waning, and that what was artificial and cold has taken the place of the natural and warm-hearted. On the other hand, where such language of action is violent it is also crude, and as it becomes subtle, with more various gradations ex- pressing more, it is, for that very reason, more re- strained. For whatever purpose men are associated together, some common language of action is necessary to them. What would public life be without cheers and handclapping and groans? What would social life be without the dance of festivity and the slow pro- cession that follows the bier? It is most important to observe that all this necessary language of action is expressive and wholesome only so far as it is both natural in its mode and spontaneous at the time of action; and in so far as it is both these it will always be both traditional and ready to break with tradition — that is to say, it will be handed down, like the language of words, from one generation to another, and at the same time, like the language of words, it will be undergoing ceaseless modifications. It goes without saying that a language will remain fundamentally the same from generation to generation. The English language has been the same language through all its developments, although Beowulf could not be read easily in the fifteenth century, or Chaucer VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 235 in the eighteenth. Nor did its changes come by mere individual pleasure; variations had to be approved by the corporate sense of the community before they be- came part of the national language. On the other hand, it is to be noted that whenever naturalness and popular variation in the use of words is not tolerated, and some classic standard is rigidly adhered to by the educated, the art of speech becomes the artificial practice of a few. It moves stiffly, like a man walking on stilts. One who talks and writes in that way may be admired for singular dexterity, but he can company only with the few who also walk on stilts. Great literature is not produced in periods when men seek to conform their whole diction to rules of speech bequeathed by a former age, but when popu- lar language is virile and growing. So it is with the language of action. It is, of course, traditional, handed down from father to son, and yet it is mutable. There are at different periods, in different classes of society, mannerisms which remain fixed till they are lifeless and become the symptoms of social decadence. Certain Oriental habits of obeisance and compliment, which are senselessly repeated generation after generation at great expense of time and energy, could not be tolerated by a nation in a vital, alert, and progressive state. In the West we have had our social rituals, both in courts and cottages. At the time they arise such rituals express truly the taste, dignity, and sense of order of those who use them, but as rigid survivals they express nothing, and are thrown off when there is a revival of vitality. All this applies equally to the rituals of religion. We have seen that the deeper and more instinctive our outgoing impulse toward any object of desire, the more it becomes mixed up in our thought with all else de- sirable. Hence the most inexpressible outflow of the heart is toward the source of all good things, i.e. toward what constitutes Ciod to each soul. It is thus most of 236 THE SPIRIT vii all in religion, whatever a man's rclip^ion may be, that the lanp^iage of action is most necessary. Accordingly we find that wherever religion has emerged as some- thing which requires separate associations and separate treatment from the rest of life, it has had its separate phraseology, its separate poetry, and its separate lan- guage of action. All evidence, both historic and psychological, goes to show that personal or corporate religion must find expression not only in words but in rites. He who believes that for all men religion would be better or purer if it ceased to find expression in the language of action is surely mistaken. He is doubtless right in his disapproval of a merely conventional language of ac- tion or rigid ritual, but wrong in supposing that men do not require to give their religion the fullest expression of which they are capable. Religion needs to employ the language of reason, as precise and as full as it can be made, the language of art, which carries into different regions of the depth and height, and the language of action, which is like a hand pointing to the distance where clear vision fails, like a hand held behind the ear in the consciousness of a music whose vibrations are barely audible. Looking upon the past, we see that wherever religion has, by the clearer vision of some great prophet, received a new start and a new impulse, it has begun at once to form a certain language of its own, using the common speech to express as well as may be its new ideas, giving old words new meanings and coining words by new combinations of syllables. It has also produced a new poetry and a new art; but even before these have come into being it has had new ceremonies and rites. Psychologically it is not possible that it should be otherwise; historically we see that it has always been so. What is a Symbol? There is an idea prevalent that a symbol is something that pretends to be some other thing which it is not, VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 237 or, to speak more accurately, that it is something which is set up or*used as a pretence for something else. Just as a child, for example, who wraps a kerchief round a poker and nurses it, pretends that the poker is a doll, or as a child may nurse a doll pretending it is a baby. We are told that in the rites of initiation practised by nations in a certain stage of development, men use the heads of fierce animals as masks, and, pretending to be the animal personated, get carried away by the excitement of the ceremonies into the belief that, for the time being, they really are the animal they pretend to be. Now, in these three instances, the poker, the doll, and the head of the lion or bull are properly not sym- bols at all; they are toys which a child-like imagination, always ready with its make-believe, determines for the time to regard as something which they are not. A symbol, on the other hand, is something which manifests to human sense a non-sensuous reality; and the truest symbols are those things in human life which are the most natural manifestations of the unseen reality. A national flag is a symbol of the national ideal so long as the great majority of the nation can unite in an ideal for which one symbol may stand. When there is civil war the same flag cannot be the symbol of oppos- ing ideas, and two will be necessary, e.g. the red flag of Socialism has often opposed a national banner. A flag, however, is in essence a military symbol; in its begin- ning it was a banner held aloft in order that the fol- lowers of chieftain or king might rally round him. Al- though it has long been used in time of peace to rally the forces of national sentiment, as in primitive times it was used to rally the force of their spears, it is still an anti-foreign sentiment to which it usually and natu- rally appeals. It is quite possible that when all swords are beaten into ploughshares flags will become as much relics of the past as are the emblems of heraldry to-day, 238 Till-: SPIRIT VII and nations will c\'olvc new symbols more consonant A\ith their ideals. The point to be noted, however, is that there is no pretence that a flag is what it is not. The British flag is not, and does not pretend to be, British justice or British honesty or British kindliness or British honour or power; but these realities, tre- mendous though they are, are unseen; they are spiritual realities which, by reason of their nature, can only be made actual to our senses by a visible and material symbol. The crew of a wrecked ship, drifting with- out compass and without star upon the sea, if it came in sight of shore or ship on which our flag was waving, would have no doubt whatever as to the invisible reali- ties for which it stands and of which it is the accepted manifestation. The other point about the flag is that, although it may now seem a purely arbitrary symbol, it was at first chosen as the most natural and convenient expression of tribal unity. It was as natural for a chieftain in war to wave some particular colour to rally his particular men as it is for a rabbit to display the white lining of her tail when she runs before her little ones to guide them to safety. Further, as no cumbrous object could be carried into battle, it was necessary to use cloth that could be unfurled and furled. In so far as our symbol of nationality needs to be carried about and waved aloft to-day, a flag is for the same reason necessary; nothing else would practically do as well. If we want to understand further the true nature of a symbol we may examine some symbols which seem to us still more natural than the flag. Take a mother caressing her child. She kisess the little one: the kiss is not her affection, it is only a symbol. If the mother knew herself to be the prey of some infectious disease, she would love the child just as much, but she would not kiss it. If a cold-hearted nurse found it to her interest to pretend to love the child, she would caress it although she did not love it. Caresses are not love; VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 239 they are its natural symbol, and, like all symbols, when honestly used they make manifest a great reality. Again, let us take any of those things acknowledged to be the customary signs of a certain relation between people. Friends clasp each others' hands; domestic servants stand in the presence of their employers. The hand-grasp is not friendship, though it can be made to symbolise every varying degree of friendship. If a man's hands are otherAvise occupied, or if he have lost the use of them, no one would suspect.the absence of the hand-shake to indicate any necessary alteration in his friendship. An English servant stands before his employer because that is his way of symbolising his loyalty to the engagement he has entered into to be alert to carry out the other's wishes: in some parts of America a man with another training, who had entered into a similar engagement and with the same loyalty at heart, would remain seated in a lounging attitude. Symbols, then, of necessity enter largely into the daily life of any community that has a past in common. Certain actions have come to stand as the expression of certain inner realities. The expression is in no sense a pretence; it is the only way, or at least the commonly accepted way, of manifesting forth a reality which otherwise could not be seen or heard or touched. Christi.*\n Language of Action Not long ago two girls sat by my fireside talking of sacramental religion. The elder ended the conversa- tion by saying, " Our Lord commanded us to do these things; that is why we do them." She spoke with shining face and serene faith; but when she had left the room the other spoke in passionate disagreement in words like these. " Every educated person knows that we do not know precisely what words our Lord used, and I lis meaning needs interpretation. As to St. Paul, when he could make so big a mistake about the Second Coming he niay easily have made mistakes 240 THE SPIRIT VII about the Sacraments. T cannot honestly do what seems meaningless to -me upon mere ecclesiastical authority." I think we must admit that the first of these girls represents a dwindling minority, the second a growing majority of earnest-minded young people, for a very small proportion of the young now frequent our churches. Can we face this fact without fear? Have we any need for fear if we appeal to truth rather than to mere tradition? All religions have a language of action. Christianity is no exception to the rule, and it will be worth while to consider how far its rites are natural and appro- priate. If we had no record of its early days, If there were no written command that we could even suppose to be the authentic fiat of Its founder, If all that we know about It was the main emphasis of Its Idealism, we might yet make a shrewd guess at what its peculiar language of action would at first be. The privilege of companionship with God, the duty and privilege of fellowship with men, one dependent on the other, and the joy of both, is certainly the main theme of the earliest Christian teaching. This is commonly ex- pressed as the Fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man; and thus expressed the two elements are seen to be one theme, one Idea — that of God's family on earth. But to love God and to love man Is an art; it is the very art of living; It Is the art at which all religions and all civilisations have been aiming; for by love we mean, not only a certain personal liking, but such goodwill that kindness must govern all the changeful moods and developments of life. The common life of men who love displays harmony, not only in chords here and there, but throughout all the movement of the symphony of public and private life. All laws, all morals, all rituals have been efforts to get rid of discord, to set the movement and development of the VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 241 individual life or the community life free from the clash and anguish of the antagonistic elements that hamper life. When primitive man realised the fear of the unseen he had to invent modes of propitiating the supposed anger of spirits. When the individual quarrel or family feud weakened the tribe, some court of justice was set up, so that within the tribe there might be peace. The effort to get agreement in greater and greater areas of common life was not only the beginning but the method of each successive stage in all religion and all civilisation. The world into which Christianity came was civilised and religious; a world also in which communities of people, not satisfied with the general conception of civilisation and religion, were on all sides setting up brotherhoods — the so-called Mystery Religions — with elaborate secret ways of getting into harmony with God and with each other. The joy and simplicity of the main Christian idea was the recognition that the art of living harmoniously with God and man was not recondite, was not a secret shut off from the common man by mysterious initiations or by long and severe disciplines, but was very near to all men, something that would spring up spontaneously in the lives of men who sought it, the very reign of God within the heart, which would be expressed in all the simple and common things of life. Yet in the very hour in which the inspiration and technique of this fine art of living joyfully and freely with God and man was seen to be possible to the common man, the one reason of his failure so to live was seen also. When it was realised that the Spirit of God was the love that attracted but did not compel, it was realised that man's failure to be its instrument was due to those habits of ill-will and repulsive antagonisms in forming which he had forged his own chains. Jesus taught that goodwill to men was a necessary condition of divine inspiration.^ 1 Mark xi. ^5. 242 THE SPIRIT VII His followers came to see that aspiration and desire were in antagonism to habits which the Jew naturally called " sin " and the Greek called " ignorance." So that the second main idea of Christianity became the need of getting rid of these habits of ill-will. Intense desire was naturally felt for some way of leaving sin behind, as one would leave the soil of dirty work in the water of a bath before joining the family meal. These two main ideas — the joy of life in God's family, and the getting rid of habits of ill-will in order to enjoy it — had a very natural language of action in the feast of the Eucharist, and in washing as a rite of initiation into the community. In thinking of early Christianity as instinct with these two ideas, we realise that the early sense of joy in them would not only necessarily imply, but in reality be, an outgoing of affection and loyalty to the Master who had so pushed back the veil of confused human think- ing, so dissipated the murk arising from deified ill-will, as to bring their sunlight to earth. No language of action could grow up in such a community that was not centred in His memory, so that the natural expression of the truth that He had revealed might easily come to be spoken of as memorials of this, or as acts done in obedience to His verbal commands, even if no proof of such commands survived. So far we can see how the Christian Sacraments would come into being, and therefore we can the more easily believe that they were given by the Master. His insight into the heart of man and the ways of God was too deep to find expression in arbitrary com- mands. Can the various phases of Church teaching concerning these Sacraments be shown to be psycho- logically natural? We are familiar with the human habit of calling two ideas when closely associated by the name of one, or using the picture of something that can be pictured to stand more especially for something that cannot be VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 243 pictured. Thus we speak of " the State," meaning the liberties and securities and the unifying of many into one for which the State stands, and also its political machinery and material defences; but most of our language concerning it presents to the mind's eye, not the great ideas which make the State of value, but the machinery which has been created — the mere instru- ment of ideas. In periods of national deadness the ideas are more and more lost sight of, and the ma- chinery becomes an end in itself. In all personal affection the body and soul and thoughts of the object of our affection are welded into a unity not to be dissociated in thought : we love — not the body, nor the soul, nor the thoughts of a friend — but we love him or her. But most of our language referring to the soul pre- sents to " our mind's eye " only the body: Now my soul hath elbow-room. King John, Act v. Sc. 7. I'll wear my heart upon my sleeve for daws to peck at. Othello, Act i. Sc. I. Friends, Romans, countrymen, lend me your ears. Julius Caesar. I saw Othello's visage in his mind. Othello, Act i. Sc. 3. Drink to me only with thine eyes. To Celia. Such language understood figuratively when life beats high becomes pernicious when life is flat and uninspired. It helps us to lose sight of all that in the reality of things not only ought to make, but does make, the body dear. Thus in uninspired times of the Church we naturally find an exaltation of the body of Jesus in the interpretation of the Sacrament of the Eucharist, without submission to His spirit. Again, wc see the same with regard to truth and personality. Wc closely associate our heroes with that 244 THE SPIRIT vil truth for which they stood, not only by virtue of the law of association, but because a man is the truth tliat he takes his stand upon. It is something in- herent in his soul which causes that ray of light to burst through him to the world, something inherent in his character that causes him to be the living ex- ponent of the truth he reveals. Just as the body is the expression and instrument of the soul and is there- fore rightly reverenced as the vehicle of a soul worthy of reverence and adoration, so, in a closer sense, a man's character revealed in his action and teaching is the expression of such part of God's eternal truth as the prism of his soul lets through. But here again the language we use naturally pictures for us, not the invisible truth, but the man speaking and acting; and wherever hero-worship degenerates, the truth which was an inseparable part of the man himself is lost sight of, and the name and perhaps one or two dramatic actions of the hero become objects of rever- ence in themselves to thousands who are not actuated by the truth that he made his own. This Is proved by the fact that nearly all proverbs in which great men are remembered leave out their true greatness — "A Daniel come to judgement'; "Alexander weeping for fresh worlds to conquer"; "As meek as Moses." Thus in many Catholic countries we get genuine enthusiasm for the name of Christ as honoured in the Eucharist among populations rife with cheating and adultery and quarrels of every kind. It is found on inquiry that in such communities little is known of Jesus except the dramatic stories of His birth and death. What is curious in this whole process of substituting the seen for the unseen is that those who lose sight of the spirit and adore the visible expression as something sacred in itself, proceed to impugn, as a violation of this sanctity, any teaching that body can only be an evanescent expression of the soul; and when they come to worship merely the name and the dramatic actions VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 245 of their heroes, they regard those heroes as in some way profaned if the truth in which they lived and which they disseminated be greatly magnified. In our own Church to-day we find many who deprecate insis- tence upon the fatherhood of God and the brotherhood of man, because they imagine that the Cross and Atone- ment and Sacramental Grace will be belittled thereby. In our Lord Jesus Christ we see a character able to perceive and assimilate, not some one particular ray of the eternal light, but the light itself. Truth, as far as it concerned the relation of God and man, formed His soul and thus became one with Himself. What He seems to have seen in constant vision was the whole concrete harmony which would be effected by the Spirit's unfettered activity, and which He called " the kingdom of heaven." His truth-seeing, truth-assimi- lating soul was manifested naturally in a body symbolic of ideal humanity, whose presence brought joy and peace, whose touch was health. If, then, we do not lose sight of the truth of the kingdom, or forget that body must always be a transient vehicle of spirit, we are right in seeing in Jesus Christ the way, the truth, the life. But to find, amid the various vicissitudes of the society He founded, discrepant phases of devotion to Him is only what we should expect. We should expect to find times when the body of the beloved would stand for the spirit and would veil any adequate perception of that spirit. And, again, we are not sur- prised to find that some picturesque expression of cer- tain phases of the action and passion of our Lord have at times been allowed to eclipse the eternal truth of which He was the manifestation. These vicissitudes, patent in the history of Christian doctrine, are all chronicled also in the various phases of the Christian ceremonial which grew up around the rites of Baptism and the I''ucharist; and because the interpretation of that language, and the consequent usages that have grown up in connection with it, have passed through 246 THE SPIRIT vii these various phases of partiality and succeeding falsity, it is not surprising that many of the most earnest lovers of the Master should hegin to feel that the language of action is so likely to become misleading as to be in itself undesirable, or at least unnecessary. But such an attitude, though natural as a reaction against crude and mechanical conceptions, goes too far. Sacramental language is in itself of surpassing value, and it cannot mislead so long as Jesus Christ, His out- ward manifestation, and the great truths for which He stood, are all recognised as one object of devotion, and so long as it is not stereotyped by a rigid, unalter- able tradition. Christian Ceremonial In all religions the language of action is complex, and Christianity is no exception. Ordinarily Chris- tians observe a somewhat long ceremony of mingled words and acts. We have just discovered two points necessary to ceremonial vitality: (i) its words must express such thoughts and feelings as are common to the worshippers; and (2) there must be constant modi- fication of its words and actions which must display both the traditional and the revolutionary character of language. ( I ) The Christian ceremonial must be Christian — i.e. it must definitely express that which differentiates the Christian religion from other religions, even where other religions express truth. Truth when vital Is not patient of abstraction; no part of It can be dissociated from the rest; so that we cannot with accuracy say that minds differing really and vitally from one another have common ground, or that religions differing In one basal part are the same In other parts, although this way of speaking Is often sufficiently accurate for con- venience. Two fields may be green with the same green corn, lying In the same sunshine; but If one field contains a splash of red poppies and the other has a VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 247 grey ruin within its circumference, the green of the two fields will be seen to reflect the light differently because of the different colours with which it is contrasted. Two men may be equally honest, but if one is honest because of loyalty to his neighbour and the other because he wishes to be respectable, it cannot be said that their honesty is in reality common ground. Men who express the same truths differently may, in reality, have far more in common than would appear from their expression, but if they do really apprehend any part of truth differently, the whole of truth that they apprehend will be modified accordingly. So, while it remains true that many who sit at meat in the kingdom may be found to come from the East of a nominal agnosticism or the West of some other religion, and many of the children of the profession may be cast out, it still must also remain true that a Christian has a special way of apprehending all truth v/hich comes to him in the light of the revelation of God in Christ, and which makes a permanent difference in his apprehension of all truth. It is just this difference which ought to be expressed in the Christian's language of action. That action must have definite relation to the historic Jesus. (2) The details of the ceremony are an effort to in- terpret the central rite. A form must never crystallise; when it does so It ceases to be spontaneous speech and becomes rehearsal. The twofold value of language is that while It registers the knowledge attained In the past it is also an aid to progressive understanding, and it Is not in mere rehearsal or recitation that wc obtain further light and new experiences. It Is of the very essence of life that every day must bring the cast- ing off of something old, the acquirement of something new. Wc see this process going on even In the hills which arc called eternal, and in all organic nature. In nature, or in human history, there is no real repetition, but the incessant and permanent use of the same simple 24S THE SriRlT VII elements and methods to produce an ever-increasing variety, with the constant change toward what is more worthy or towards degeneration. In the same way ritual, to be vital, must, while making permanent use of the same elements and methods, be always passing into some new phase, always leaving some older phase behind. It is no valid objection to the ceremonial of the Latin Mass to point out how far It is removed from the usage of the second century. It is a valid criticism to urge that in an ever-expanding civilisation It has been practically at a standstill for a thousand years. The Psychological Explanation of the Power of the Sacraments In an earlier generation the scientific discoveries concerning common sequences of cause and effect In the visible world — what are popularly called "laws of nature " — gravely disturbed the religious mind, before the new knowledge could be assimilated to what was indestructible in the old. A similar disturbance is being caused to-day by the application of the same methods of science to sequences in the unseen world of thought and feeling, especially by their application to Christian religious experience; and in some quarters we have a repetition of the old mistake — the desire to deny the new knowledge or to insist that it does not apply to some particular sphere of fact. It is unfortunate that so many of those who are ardent for the old religious truth should be ardent also for that old religious error — the error of refusing to learn from experience. But whether those who are religious desire It or not, the psychologists will bring forward what they call their " explanation " of the power generated by Christian usages. Attempts to consider religious practices in the light of the newly discovered laws of Mental Sugges- tion are constantly being made. We are told that preaching produces Its effects, not only by its appeal to VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 249 reason, but by the power of quasi-hypnotic suggestion; that hymn-singing has the effect of rendering the mind pecuHarly open to suggestion; that the power of prayer is the power of auto-suggestion; and that the power of suggestion is an explanation peculiarly applicable to the results of rites and ceremonies. The law of suggestion appears to be this — The potency of a suggestion upon an individual mind at any given time corresponds with the quiescence of that mind's initiative energy at the time of receiving the suggestion. That Is to say, the more the energ)^ of the mind is being expended upon what it of itself wills to think or to do, the less It Is open to suggestion; the more its initiative energy is sus- pended, the more it experiences the force of suggestion. All traditional forms of religious ceremony are calcu- lated to produce both quiescence and forceful sugges- tion In greater or less degree. Religious ceremonies grow as the grammar of any language grows, and their form is the result of their effectiveness. They survive because they are fitted to survive. When the potency of a ceremony, or the effectiveness of any portion of It, ceases, men neglect it. Ceremonies are potent just in the degree in which they lead the mind up to a moment of supreme receptiveness, and lull it or per- suade it into yielding to present suggestion offered from without, or past teaching arising within the soul at the receptive moment. We may be over-suggestible by nature, i.e. we may be Inclined to follow every suggestion that comes to us, as is a happy child, without exercising rational criticism on our own inclination, or exerting a due power of self- Initiation. We may be contra-suggestible by nature, i.e. we may be inclined to oppose whatever any other human being suggests to us, as a peevish child does, without rational criticism of our own disinclination or attempting to exert our power of sel f-initiation. Or we may be wcll-balanccd, and use all suggestion merely as grist for the mill of instincti\c or reasoned judgement. 250 THE SPIRIl^ VII But in any case we are constantly subject to suggestion; without suggestion from outside we lose individuality, our faculties atrophy. But suggestion coming upon a distracted mind, over-busy or anxious, has no force; and just as hunger previous to eating is necessary for the proper assimilation of food by the body, so quiescence before receiving suggestion is necessary for the full force of the suggestion to be realised. Experi- ence will always teach religious leaders, by degrees, how to produce that condition of mind in a congregation without which any ceremonial is ineffective. The mod- ern psvchologist merely discovers and explains the law by which the Church has instinctively worked in thus formalising the garnered fruit of religious experience. It may be well to observe that this whole matter is confused in the minds of many by the trivial and more or less accidental fact that the word suggestion, used in this scientific sense, first became popularised in connec- tion with some fart — and much exaggerated fiction — concerning the control exercised by certain charlatan hypnotists over hypnotic subjects. Such instances of the tyrannical power wielded over innocent subjects by hypnotists bear the same relation to the ordinary laws of mental receptiveness and the usefulness of suggestion that sensational instances of the cruelty of parents to children bear to the common order and discipline of every nursery and schoolroom. We do not argue that all school discipline is wrong because we have read of Mr. Squeers, or that all education for little boys is wrong because Paul Dombey and others in the same case are killed by mental overwork; but this is the sort of argument which lies behind the popular prejudice against the idea. There is, however, a better reason why a number of well-informed people are afraid to admit that mental quiescence and mental suggestion are the method by which the Spirit uses religious ceremonial. The con- stant effort of pietists in religion and pietists m politics, VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 251 of the demagogue and newspaper writer, to govern the world, or what little part of the world is in their power, by abuse of the law of suggestion — making appeal to the emotions of the masses while the facts on which they might form a rational judgement are withheld — — has always been a serious evil in human society, and is perhaps the worst evil of our modern life. It is the spirit of pseudo- or anti-democracy in Church and State, which, feigning to be true democracy, deceives the very elect. In the Christian Church this abuse of the power of suggestion to arouse party spirit might indeed be called Antichrist. But such abuse of physical law only proves the universality of the law, which, working as it does in religious ceremonial, may by participants be abused or rightly used, just as the power of public speaking or writing may be. The misuse of all these is a great anti-social sin, and lies in some degree on the souls of the people who are willing to be misled, as well as in a greater degree on the souls of those who are still more aware of what they are doing in misleading them. But if we analyse this sin we shall find it con- sists first and mainly in asking people to form opinions while withholding or slurring over facts the knowledge of which is necessary before the average mind can form a right judgement; or secondly, in suggesting to them that people better able to judge than themselves have discovered the truth, so that they will be justified, or are even to be commended, in saving themselves the trouble of using their reason and taking the proffered decision on authority; or thirdly, in making appeal to the emo- tions of people when their minds are insuflicicntly informed upon the matter to be decided, or they have been persuaded not to use them. Any appeal to human beings which has any or all of these three elements is an act of great wickedness, wickedness in which people who allow themselves to be thus led participate. But we cannot argue from this that any appeal to the emotions of a crowd is wrong, or that bringing the 252 Tii]<: si'iKir VII crowd into a quiescent state of receptivencss and ex- pectancy before that appeal is made is wrontj;. An appeal to the emotions of men when their minds are hushed by the gravity of the hour is a perfectly legiti- mate way of dealing with them, provided that the people thus dealt with have been given no ex parte statements but have the fullest information and knowl- edge that can be given concerning the matter in hand, and provided their reasoning powers are stimulated and encouraged at all other times. Professor McDougall defines suggestion as " a pro- cess of communication resulting in the acceptance with conviction of the communicated proposition in the ab- sence of logically adequate grounds for its accept- ance." ^ But to this must be added that it is also a method of convincing the subconcious mind of propo- sitions which the reason has accepted, but which the will cannot act on. E.g. 2l drunkard reasonably be- lieves that he ought to refrain from drink and can, yet, like St. Paul,- what he wills he cannot do. When sug- gestion drives his conscious conviction into his subcon- scious mind he can reform. Such suggestion may be forcibly conveyed by a sacrament. Baptism I remember once seeing a baptism on the shore of the Atlantic in the State of Maine. Two mission preachers — one a Presbyterian, the other a Canadian Anglican — had joined in an open-air mission, and that evening, when the sun was setting, they baptised their converts, dipping them in the surf of the ocean. A curious and solemn silence fell upon the little crowd of spectators who gathered between a fragrant pine-wood and the incoming tide. Baptism by immersion is the traditional use of the American camp-meeting. The missioners, their black Geneva gowns floating behind them on the water, looked intrepid and serene in the 1 Social Psychology, p. 97. 2 Romans vii. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 253 rolling waves. The candidates went through the high surf and returned with a swinging, elastic step, enthusi- asm upon their faces. Of one or two cases I happened later to get personal details, and learnt that this bap- tism had marked a turning-point in the life. An hour after his baptism I walked with one of the men. Al- though trembling with cold and excitement, he told me that his ecstasy of inward joy was so great that he could hardly refrain from shouting aloud. He said that for many years he had been resisting the belief that he ought to be baptized by immersion, such baptism for him involving publicity, from which he shrank; but that for some time he had been convinced that the Holy Spirit would not come into his soul till in this matter he conformed. He had been baptized in in- fancy, but had grown up a fretful and self-centred man; he became radiant and self-forgetful. Those who believe that " all grace is the grace of God " will not deny that for this man this particular form of baptism became the natural channel of enhanced life, because when he at last ended the inner conflict there ensued a state of passivity in which the powerful suggestion of the dramatic ceremony moved, not only his conscious, but his whole instinctive, life. He went forward in the power of that suggestion until a new habit of mind was established. The baptizings of the Primitive Church were, no doubt, similarly dramatic; the preparation of the can- didates would lead them to expect a corresponding dramatic change in their life, and the rite would be a channel of divine grace. 7 he tradition of a super- natural power being received would naturally grow up; but if by " supernatural " is meant something differing both in kind and degree from that which may be ob- tained through non-sacramcntal forms of right mental suggestion, the word appears to imply a misreading of the ways of dod. Christian adult baptism, or confir- mation, is normally accompanied by the acceptance on 254 THE SPIRIT vii tlic part of the candidate of those standards of vaUie which are typical of traditional Christianity. In so far as these standards are truly Christian they are the high- est that the world knows, and their acceptance, espe- cially when worked into the Inner consciousness by a suggestive rite, has transforming force. It is such transforming force that is the mark of the Spirit's working. To believe that salvation is magically con- ferred by the rite, where there Is no change in the trend of life from downward to upward. Is to believe some- thing for which there is no evidence. Where there Is such a change in the life-current there is surely adequate proof of the endowment of God without the assertion of any further non-natural endowment. Another way In which baptism In the early Church would be found In practice to conduce to new life In a convert was by his translation into the new environment of the Christian society, then sharply cut off from pagan laxity. Such a change would operate powerfully to make a new man. That complete change of environ- ment was not possible when the world became nominally Christian, but the tradition of a complete change lingered and could not fall to be suggestive. If, however, this point of view appears to some inadequate to express God's ways with those who seek His grace In holy rites, we would ask such whether. In view of what we know of " mental suggestion " and the law of Its working, they can maintain that it Is absent In the observance of religious rites. I think all will ad- mit that It forms the natural modus operandi of the power experienced at such times, that whether the grace of God as realised by the soul In such rites be natural or supernatural, it comes, at least partially, by sugges- tion. It must also be admitted tliat the suggestibility of the mind can on occasion be used by preacher or orator to produce effects in the lives of men quite as notable, either for good or evil, as can be observed to follow from religious ceremonies. Is it not, then, more VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 255 honouring to God to believe that He respects the nature He has given to man in refusing to affect him in any non-natural way, than to suppose that at certain times He gives supernatural aid, when this particular aid, so far as the world can see, is no more potent than the aid which the heaven-sent preacher or teacher can give through verbal suggestion? It was quite natural and proper, while the psychological laws of suggestion and attention were not understood and the latent powers of the human mind largely unsuspected, that men should believe that all results beyond their com- prehension were effected by supernatural power, either good or evil. That they should doggedly hold to the same phraseology in accounting for certain religious facts and no others, when clearer knowledge of natural possibilities has come, appears to many only to make the religious truth thus tricked out in the fashion of a more ignorant age seem trivial. Such a psychological explanation cannot, of course, be applied in the case of infant baptism; nevertheless I would urge that the practice is one that can be justified psychologically, though in a somewhat different way. In infant baptism we have the ceremony of bringing a child within the doors of some church, if possible, of holding it to the priest to be sprinkled with water and formally received into the Christian Society, of offering prayer for its spiritual welfare and thanksgiving to God on its behalf. People thus bringing children have various reasons for their action, various notions of the result affected by baptism; but a common motive actuates the vast majority, and that is the desire to bring the child in some way within the focus of a Power greater than that of parent or guardian, which is recognised as malting for good. If we believe that God is always ready to reward those who seek Him, and that the reward He gives is not something arbitrary or in the future, but the Im- parting, here and now, of so much of His own life as 256 THK SPIRIT VII the soul, often close shut, is able to assimilate, our question beccmies, I low can this special action of bap- tism, accomplished jointly by the priest ami the friends of the child, hnncr about in the child any special assim- ilation of the di\ine goodness? In answering this question we have, first, fearlessly and frankly to face the undoubted fact that large populations in different parts of the world, which have been, and are, scrupulous in bringing all their children to receive Christian baptism, at the same time have lived, and live, in moral degradation. The child by baptism is outwardly made a member of the Christian community in which he lives, and theoretically a mem- ber of the whole Christian church on earth and in the immortal life. But unless the immediate community into w^hich he is received be Christlike, there is no evidence whatever that baptism introduces the life of Christ into the infant soul. Just to the extent to which the community is bringing forth the fruits of the Spirit will the average child manifest them. I was once in a little company of seaside visitors, mostly Protestants, in a Roman Catholic province when a small schooner was driven upon the rocky shore In a storm. It was night, but of course every one turned out. A hardy man managed to swim out with a rope to the distressed vessel, and then the hope of her salvation lay in being pulled toward a sandy beach where the crew could save themselves. A long string of visitors, who were soon hauling at the rope, included Red Indians, Agnostics, and a Quaker. Even some women tourists were helping in the long and tough piece of work. The Catholic residents, who alone made a liv- ing In the place, stood idle, demanding a price for their services, lime and again the group of watching women thought they saw the gallant little vessel drift too near the rocks to escape, and then some flicker of lightning through the storm showed that there was still hope. All the time the company of good Catholic VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 257 mercenaries were standing out for a better bargain. They were not specially to blame. That was the level of the local community into which they had been bap- tized. They had no public spirit, and their money harvest was the short tourist season. What had they received in Catholic baptism as infants? A dogma- tism centuries old assures us that they had received the grace of regeneration. But our world has recently passed through flood and fire; we are born again into a new day of thought and social regeneration. What value for us have these old assertions of ecclesiastical theory if no evidence can be found to give them sup- port? When it is asserted to-day that the Pagan Indian, the unbaptized Agnostic, and the Quaker, who strained heart and limb at the rope on that remote shore, lacked the assurance of God's grace possessed by the others who stood aloof, we Christians think such a belief dishonouring to Christ as the captain of our salvation, while the outer world gives one short whistle of ironic incredulity and goes on its way. Is infant baptism, then, an empty form! Surely not! We cannot adequately express in words all that we hope for a little new-born life. Our desires for its earthly life of joy and fellowship, and for the immortal grandeur to which it may develop, raise in us thoughts unutterable. Wc may be only dimly conscious that the fears and hopes that cluster round an infant centre in God's saving grace; but whatever religious notions a parent may have must be stirred by the responsibility of a new-born child. If rlicsc notions be Christian they cannot find expression in action and symbol more truly than in a rite which enrols the child as a member of the larger family of God and touches him with the same water tliat in time past was used to symbolise the wash- ing away of the pagan terrors and pagan atrocities of his remote forefathers. In our ceremony of baptism there is, first, the element of intercessory prayer. Parents and sponsors 258 THE SPIRIT vii offer, not only their own faith, but the faith of the Church at large, on the child's behalf; and if they are godly they thus bring to the delicate mim.! ot the unconscious infant the telepathic force of love and hope. In this atmosphere something is done once and for ever on the child's behalf; there is a symbolic gesture of the Church toward the throne of God, and an action used to express the Church's faith that God understands the prayer and the gesture, and rewards it by looking on the child with acceptance. It in no w^ay contradicts the larger fact that unbaptized children are the subject of the Spirit's educative care, and that all such, sharing inevitably the Christian environment, may also share the Christian salvation. Indeed, the acceptance of God's fatherhood for the one child consti- tutes him for the hour the representative of all children. Meagre indeed must be the conception of God, of the ideal friendship, or of the issues of life bound up in a little child, existing in the mind of man or woman who could find words adequately to express what is Involved in the dedication of an infant to God. We appreciate the point of view of the Baptists, who post- pone the rite, or the Quakers, who, adepts as they are in exploring the power of silence, eschew it alto- gether; but we believe the more general instinct of Christendom is sound which finds in this common Christian symbol of infant baptism a meaning that overflows all verbal channels and will not be suppressed. Confession and Absolution The soul's need of expression has been not only proved, but much forced upon our attention of late by the astonishing success of the therapeutic method as psycho-analysis. Briefly, the discovery of a certain medical school is that many mental and nervous dis- eases are caused by some emotional experience which has never found vent in open expression. Such an experience leaves a memory, conscious or subconscious. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 259 which causes a prolonged emotional strain, the sup- pression of which works mischief in the soul, with con- sequent ill effects upon physical and mental health. The original cause of this strain may be forgotten, or Ignored by the patient, but when it Is brought to light, and the patient persuaded to converse freely on the subject, the result is great relief. The physician, by convincing the patient that he need no longer go in bondage to the past, completes the cure. The parallel between this scientific discovery and the Catholic doctrine of sacramental confession and absolution Is obvious. The following is quoted from the book by Dr. A. E. Davis, of the Liverpool Psycho- Therapeutic Clinic: A frequent cause of obsession, or obsessive thoughts, is the feeling of shame or regret arising out of bad habits in early life. These obsessions are most intense, persistent, and painful in character. Of all classes of obsessions this is probably one of the most easily and permanently curable. If psycho-analytic treatment had no other justification than in this class of case it would have fully justified its inclusion in psycho-therapy. By its means, and the power of classification which its practice gives, one is enabled quickly to expose the painful complex. The rest is easy. The patient is encouraged to give a circum- stantial account of his former habits, his struggles, regrets, and the literature which first planted the seeds of fear and remorse in his mind. The unburdening of the mind, the discharge of the pent- up, painful emotions, the feeling that the secret burden under which he has toiled for years friendless and helpless, is no longer secret, but shared with a sympathetic listener; the sum of all this relief is so great as to be almost incredible. This is no flight of fancy, it is a tragedy in real life. Only those who have suffered, or have heard the confessions of sufierers, can conceive the awful, ever-present remorse, fear and sliamc, haunting them day and night for years. It is prob- able that some cases of insanity and suicide are due to this cause alone.^ Frcjm this it is easy to sec the power of the Catholic confessional in all cases where the burden of shame or I Hypnotism and Trealmcnt by Suggestion, pp. 46-47' 26o THE SPIRIT vii remorse or fear has weighed upon the soul. The act of confession, the dramatic words of absolution, the advice of a kindly confessor, brinn; to the believing heart the recognition of Ciod's forgiveness, and natu- rally produce in the penitent a new sense of power and freedom such as a prisoner feels whose chains have been broken. It is certain also that, in the case of penitents struggling against bad habits of body or mind, the practice of frequent confession would always be a comparati\ely sim.ple method of conforming the charac- ter to the new ideal aimed at, because confession and penance inevitably impose on the subconscious mind a forceful suggestion as to the suppression of certain habits and the formation of others. Thus we see how a conviction would arise and become traditional, at- tributing to the confessor the power to dispense the grace of God; and the ritual, not only of this rite of confession, but of the priestly ordination which con- ferred such power upon him, would be modified in accordance with the belief. We find, then, that the Church has been guided by a sure instinct In accord with psychological law in instituting a practice by which burdened souls could find this relief, relying upon the absolute secrecy of the confessor. In Protestant congregations, where there is no official on whose secrecy a frightened soul can rely, there Is a great lack. While this is true, there appears to be no justifica- tion for much of the Catholic doctrine and practice of the confessional. The sooner a patient becomes independent of the psycho-therapist the better. No medical psycho-therapist would ask for the confessions of the healthy or would count his work for the dis- eased successful if the patient needed to come to him frequently all his lifetime. Such dependence would indicate and perpetuate mental and moral weakness, unless It became a mere form, in which case it would be worse than worthless. Unless psycho-therapy pro- VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 261 duce in morbid characters a new freedom In which they can develop a healthy Initiative Inspired from within, it must necessarily tend to wealcen the moral fibre. Likewise, from the mental and moral point of view, compulsory confession for the healthy, or frequent confession throughout a lifetime for any, has no justi- fication. Can It be justified from the religious stand- point? Religiously all Institutions must stand or fall by what they Imply as to the character of God. The doctrine of sacramental confession and absolution grew up In an age when Christian theology was dominated by legal conceptions. In Semitic and in Roman law a criminal had only his misdeeds measured by legal requirements. No court of law has ever weighed the good deeds of a criminal and balanced them nicely against his transgressions, which Is what the natural heart of man demands as justice. As far as law is concerned, any consideration of merit is gratuitous, and each infringement of the code must be penalised and the account settled before the criminal can live at ease. In the age of which we speak God was thought of as the great giver of such law, the great Judge who dispensed It. The divine event toward which the whole creation moved was thought of as a great legal assize. It was under such a juristic conception of sin and God that the doctrine of priestly absolution grew up. Absolution is essentially the formal pronunciation, by a properly qualified agent, of the divine forgiveness of certain definite offences. Do we to-day really feel that God's attitude toward evil in the human heart is rightly represented by such a conception? Can a sentence of absolution pronounced on a definite act of sin cleanse the disposition of soul out of which the act sprang? If God the Spirit dwells with the aspiring soul, always changing it from day to day by His personal compan- ionship, can the vicarious representation of an external juristic authority, pronouncing judgement upon particu- lar offences, bring home to us the reality of His con- 262 THE SPIRIT VII stant forgiving renewal and encouragement? Does tlie confessional cause us to understand the transcendent I-ather who manifested His attitude to men in the liv- ing service and dying love of Jesus Christ? Do we recognise in the ritual of confession and absolution the outward and visible sign of a salvation which is in the soul a perpetual well-spring of living water/ which flows forth from every saved soul like a river of living water- for the healing of the world? If not, the practice of sacramental absolution does not appear to have justification, though the occasional practice of private confession is often a necessary means of grace to souls burdened by past sins or present infirmities. Every Christian minister ought to be carefully trained to be a trustworthy " spiritual director," in order that he may win confidence and convince the oppressed of God's forgiveness and certain and practical help. The Eucharist Let us turn now to examine the traditional cere- monies associated with the celebration of the Eucharist. We find that In all cases the unconscious Instinct of the Church has produced forms likely to bring about in the soul that quiescent or receptive attitude In which the suggestion of the acts will have greatest power. The psychological Instinct has worked with a sure touch In producing these forms. Thus In the service of the Roman Catholic Mass, words, music, silences, the sharp tinkling of the bell, are all admirably calculated to pro- duce a state of mind quiescent to all else, concentrated upon one Idea and expectant, a state in which the mind is ready for the most powerful working of any sugges- tion. The offering of the elements of life to God as symbols of the life of Christ carries the soul to the offering of self as a living sacrifice. The act of giving and receiving the holy food is, of course, in Itself ex- 1 John iv. 14. 2 John vii. 38. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 263 traordlnarily suggestive of some augmentation of inner strength which passes from the Source of all life to the individual life of the soul. The whole service prepares for and enhances the act of reception: first, whatever burden of sin may be upon the communicant's mind is laid aside by confession and absolution; secondly, its anxieties are allayed by intercession and thanksgiving, and all acts of worship that pass between that and the act of reception tend to increase concentration and ex- pectancy, so that the suggestion of the act pierces, as it were, like a two-edged sword underneath the dis- quiet and distraction of the upper levels of conscious- ness, into a region of calm psychic life where it can act with a compelling power. In more modern forms of the Communion service we find a similar touch of sure psychological instinct.^ So far as the reception of Holy Communion goes to the building up of moral character, or — what is the same thing — to the bringing forth of the fruits of the Spirit, the Christian graces, we are again bound to face the evidence that, except in the case of rare souls, the characters of the devout conform to the standard of the local religious community. Whatever is current as the Christian ideal is formed — given time and normal conditions — in the character of the constant com- municant. In different parts of the world these ideals are different — a fact which certainly harmonises with the hypothesis that the formative force is auto-sugges- tion combined with the suggestion of power as given in the holy food. But why, it may be asked, do we need such periodic suggestion? When I was a child li\ing in a Roman Catholic country I caught up some phrases of religious polemic and was repeating them to my father, when he said, ** No intelligent person who believes that God is a Spirit questions the Real Presence in the Mass; it is the Special Presence they question." This is, of course, 1 E.g. the Presbyterian service. 264 THE SPIRIT VII true; no one who realises the spiritual presence of the Christ can fail to feel the full import of the words, " Where two or three are gathered ton;cther in my name there am I in the midst of them." But what relation do time and space hear to such spiritual presence? Is there any point of space or time — even though that point centre in a material ohject — of which we would dare to assert that the divine presence was ahsent? " If I take the wings of the morning and dwell in the uttermost parts of the sea, even there shall thy hand lead me and thy right hand shall hold me." ^ " Lo, I am with you alway." ^ Nor can we fail, unless we accept a materialist philosophy, to regard the material universe as instinct with God. " Who layeth the beams of his chambers In the waters: who maketh the clouds his chariot."^ " He flew swiftly upon the wings of the wind. He made darkness his hiding-place." * " Raise the stone and thou shalt find me; cleave the wood and there am I." ^ " And every common bush afire with God." ^ By the Special Presence, then, in any place or time we must mean a special awareness of the divine presence by human spirits. But just because the consciousness or awareness of the divine presence is, in every in- dividual, so dependent upon our subjective states, it appears necessary that the faith of the Church in the all-present Christ should be summed up and brought home to the individual in a recurring action. Such action expresses not only our assurance too deep for words, but also our common relation to the all-present Christ and our fellowship with one another. That is the reason not only why this special awareness of the divine presence can come to us with the supreme act 1 Ps. cxxxix. 9-:o. 4 Ps. xviii. lo. 2 Matt, xxviii. 26. 5 Oxyrhynchus Logia. 3 Ps. civ. 3. • Mrs. Browning. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 265 of the Church's language of action, but why we have good ground for our belief that, however languid and oblivious we may feel, we may verily come into touch with the presence by our participation in that action.^ Such periodic acts of attention are necessary, or at least most helpful, to the soul's vitality. The finite life of all things proceeds each by a certain rhythm peculiar to itself. The living organism sleeps and wakes, acts and rests, feeds and assimilates. The morning stars sing together, the waves of the ocean clap their hands, in rhythmic motion; from the whole of creation there arises a music in which time is meted out in regular rhythm. So it is with the soul of man, except that he has a certain power of controlling his own rhythm, and a bad jar and jangle he often makes of it. But the more he yields to the experience of salvation — the more he responds to the comfort or comradeship of the Spirit — the more right will be the rhythm of his religious action; and he finds that regular times for private worship and public worship, for learn- ing what other men have discovered concerning God and for meditating upon this garnered knowledge, are the best response to God's constant presence, just as regular times for refreshing the body with the food that is always within reach are essential to that body's well-being. If this be granted it is evident that we want, for such ceremonial, the most beautiful setting of edifice and furniture that we can give, and the actions of our ritual must be true, absolutely true, to our best instincts of prayer and praise. In the degree in which these things become ornate rather than beautiful the rite will be neglected by healthy souls. The issue has long been obscured by the confusion of moral and aesthetic values, and also by the party spirit which has entered into controversies on this subject. Whether any observance had its origin in Pagan or Christian Rome, or in the 1 Cf. Essay \'., p. 163. 266 THK SPIRIT VII Byzantine Court, is unimportant. If it conformed to our ancestors' ideals of truth and beauty it was right for them. If we do not now hold it true to our sense of beauty and truth and our highest ideals of worship, it is wrong for us. I have only seen one modern church building that appeared to embody the ideal of a living community. It was made of logs, and it stood in a little open sp?ce in the forest. They were the best logs that could be got, and they lay upon one another unhewn in all their natural beauty. It was a simple, oblong building of good proportions — something better than any dwell- ing-house around, and homely. From inside people looked up through large windows to see the arching branches of trees, and above them the kindly blue or the hurrying clouds. There was, for the Eucharist, one plain broad table — the best table that could be made — covered with the whitest of cloths. The little log church in the forest was perfect in its way because it was the best of its kind and homely. The most splendid Gothic cathedrals were also, for those who built them, the best they could give, and homely, for their homes were also Gothic — dark, cold, ill-aired, but of their type beautiful. But imitation Gothic in the midst of the ugly, box-like tenements of the poor is ugly and unhomely. What would be the best church edifice that modern wealth in centres of civilisation could produce? We cannot tell; and we never shall be able to tell until we get the beauty of holiness in our homes, and return to simplicity and homeliness in our churches. When young I was often taken to a service In a chapel on a steep hillside. Its interior was very simple and austere; but on one side the high windows were clear to a great expanse of sky, and on the other, up the steep slope of a hill, was a convent garden in which, at a regular hour, a long procession of nuns in their black and cumbrous mediaeval gowns walked, through VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 267 the gracious summer, with heads bent, into a darkened church. Above them was a screen of fluttering poplar leaves and the splendour of the summer sky; but they never looked up. I have never forgotten the sky as seen through those windows of clear, latticed glass in the chapel, nor the poetry of the Psalms and the simple drama of the Gospel story as they came to us with the changeful lights of sun and shade and the endless pro- cession of the summer clouds. The contrast between this and the picture on which we could look not far away — the black, draped figures entering a dark door, with, beyond, the twinkle of artificial altar lights — has always remained with me. Here, I believe, were represented — not, as the shallow would say, two temperaments, but two differ- ent standards of aesthetic value, so different that they implied two different conceptions of God. This judgement has nothing whatever to do with controversies between Romanist and Protestant. It is an aesthetic judgement, and implies that the love of beauty is part of virtue, and that we ought to bring of all our best to our religious ceremonial. As a child I was sometimes taken into Roman Catholic churches. In that part of the world, and at that time, the altars, of which there were many in each large church, were usually decked with paper flowers. Sometimes they were dressed with white paper cut into marvellous patterns, or with cheap muslin not over clean; and images of the Virgin were very often dolls dressed in cheap white satin and lace, with glass jewellery. It was bad taste, but I am sure that a dear old char- woman, who often used to spend a day's wages on candles and paper flowers, was as commendable as the widow who threw her mites into the treasury of the temple. But my point is that there is objective beauty, just as there is objective truth and goodness. God alone knows these in their perfection, but if we would keep our ceremonial pure, we must be ever approximat- 268 THE SPIRIT vii ing as nearly as we can to beauty in church edifice and ritual. lo keep what is tawdry, cumbrous, and ar- tificial merely because it is traditional is a sin. It must be atlmitted that in our towns many people do desire, on entering; a church, to be transported into a dream-world in which nothing reminds them of the ugly, jarring world of home or factory. But what is wrong is always the jar and ugliness of the slum or suburb, and in that wrong God is suffering. To emphasise the distinction between the house of God and the homes of men is surely to build on sand. The paraphernalia of a mystery-religion may be a necessary relief from a hideous world, but at the best it can only be a temporary expedient, suffered until Christianity is vital enough to transform the work-a-day world. Surely no soul that has access to nature fails to find in the simplest things in life — in the depth of the sky, or the sigh of the wind in the trees, or in the homes of men — a depth of mystery which makes them fitting symbols of the mystery of godliness. If we want darkened windows and air foggy with incense in order to testify that the things of God are too great for us to understand, it is surely because we have never con- sidered the lilies, never really seen one blade of grass. It is small wonder that the plain man does not find our churches homelike, and that our rites and cere- monies usually express so little to him. The one strong, purely aesthetic passion which is evident in the masses of our people is the love of flowers, which sug- gests that they would respond to natural beauty in our churches if we could once get rid of all ugliness, as well as of such beauty as belongs only to a ritual which is like a dead language, no longer spoken spontaneously but as matter of scholastic attainment. If the work- man's home were beautiful he could bring the very best of the same sort of beauty and make a church in which he and his fellows could find a corporate home. That must be for the future ! At present we have the choice VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 269 between entire simplicity and the best we can supply of gorgeous traditional reproductions in which, in an en- vironment of Byzantine colouring, our celebrating priests are arrayed like Solomon in all his glory. What said our Lord? That one aesthetic judgement of His might have more weight than it has with us in our choice of church furniture and vestments. Again, as to ritual, our language of action must rep- resent the aspirations and deepest desires of our hearts. If in any cathedral we watch in particular the gestures of officiating priests, do we feel that to-day they ex- press what we believe to be the truth concerning the relation of the human soul to God in its moments of adoration, contrition, and humble approach? We get the attitude of the celebrant in elevating the offering to God, and we get another attitude, appropriate to real prayer, when, as a suppliant, he kneels, with head bowed and face covered, for some appreciable time. We get, also, constant passing genuflexions, and the bobbings and bowings of assistants and acolytes, step- ping backwards and sideways to avoid turning the back to the altar. If we can take away from the ceremonial of the Mass what comes to us from a lower and more primi- tive idea of God, the attitudes of the officiating priest are expressive. The bending of the knees is an atti- tude entirely suitable and expressive when the head is bowed and the face covered and time is given for prayer and meditation. It expresses the privacy of the soul, the withdrawal of the attention from all that is ex- ternal, the humble deference of the mind of man when inwardly laying the burden of his own life or of the world before God. Given time and quiet, this atti- tude is as noble as hasty genuflexions are ignoble and absurd. Purthcr, when the priest, standing before the altar, elevates his offering toward heaven, every line of his attitude appears beautiful and expressive. To raise 270 THK SPIRIT vii the arms, to look upward, is indicative of humble aspi- ration. Nothing could be finer than this attitude. There is perhaps no gesture so native to adoration and prayer as that of holding up empty hands while raising the face heavenward. It would be gracious for con- gregation as well as for celebrant; but as yet we have no congregational observance so expressive. We also get the frequent genuflexions which are in- tended to express humility and adoration, and imply a sense of reverence for a superior. If, however, we no longer believe that the God we adore is pleased with grovelling genuflexions, such attitudes no longer ex- press for us either adoration or humility. The ideas of glory and power, founded upon compulsion and terror of the arbitrary caprice of Eastern potentates, made grovelling attitudes suitable in their courts. It was in such courts, when they represented the world's greatest wealth, that the etiquette of " falling down before the footstool " of the sovereiojn culminated. The idea which then gathered world-wide prestige has since slowly waned, only lingering now in the tradition of ancient courts and their conventional ceremonies; but it is a conception of reverence which no longer exists in the open sunshine of work-a-day life. It is scarcely two centuries — if we may trust our novels of manners — since men went down upon their knees to their superiors if they wished to ask forgiveness for a fault or to entreat a boon; but we do not now feel that a fellow-creature worthy of respect would be pleased with such behaviour. We no longer think that true dignity in sovereign or father or benefactor can in any way be enhanced by anything that belittles the personality of others; and attitudes that are undignified and ungainly express such belittlemcnt. We think of God as a good father who can only find his own dignity in the dignity of his sons and daughters, or of a good king whose glory is in the dignity and friendship of his subjects. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 271 Summary We have found that language is necessary to the growth and development of human life, and that when verbal language fails, as it always must somewhere, the language of action must be used, because talk is a function of vitality, and wherever means of communi- cation fail between men and between men and God, there is also a failure of something that is essential to human life. We have seen that the healthy soul neces- sarily uses the language of action when it would give expression to thoughts and emotions which it cannot yet analyse, because they ascend from the subconscious region where our instincts have their common source, so that by association the consciousness of any one in- stinct brings with it inexpressible hints and suggestions of them all. What rises in the consciousness is un- utterable, for we cannot say " it is this and it is not that," for it is in reality the outflow of a living organism toward all that can enrich its existence, and the recep- tiveness of that organism toward the source of all en- richment. Yet, while it remains true that aspirations and appetites imply common associations, and that aspirations of affection, of love, of friendship, of the search for truth, of admiration, and of the desire for beauty and the worship of the Source of all, cannot be analysed because they imply one another, it is also true that we can analyse the language of action which has been used to express this unanalysable outflow, and we have endeavoured to explain its natural potency to re- lieve the soul and thus render it receptive to an inflow from its divine environment. God works through the power of suggestion, which we have seen to mean a method of bringing conviction to the whole mind, con- scious and subconscious. To some of us this explanation of the power of a Christian ceremony will, I fear, seem irreligious. But if so, let us ask ourselves whether our Lord's reiterated 272 THE SPIRIT VII explanation, " Your own faith has saved you," de- tracted from His teachinjr that it was by " the power of God," " the finger of God," " the will of God," that salvation of soul and body was wrought. It is quite clear from His whole teaching that He regarded the power to heal and reform as of God, and as coming upon man in definite times and places from the trans- cendent Spirit of God. Yet He no less implies that the gift or power waited upon something that hap- pened in the minds of men — upon the act of faith, which is the conviction of the whole mind, conscious and subconscious. In an age when all other men looked to religious magic for relief from personal disabilities, it displayed marvellous insight to declare that faith — that is, an attitude of the soul — could reform conduct, heal the body, and cure mental insanities. There is no more striking evidence of the way in which the mind of Jesus transcended the minds of His contemporaries, including His followers, than His insight into the potency of the inward attitude to heal and reform. When all the world believed that the power to heal body or soul resided in the maj^ician or prophet, He saw — what science has now laboriously learned — that God works through a power of newness of life which arises within the needy soul. To those who brought to Him the mentally helpless He said that their own conviction that the cure would be wrought was necessary in order to accomplish it in the patient. He cast out no obsessions in Nazareth because of the unbelief of the populace.^ To the father of the boy subject to convulsions He said, " If thou canst be- lieve." ^ Any one who has tended the mentally feeble knows how much they are affected by the mental atti- tude of those who surround them. To the poor woman who touched His garment expecting a magical cure He said, " Daughter, your faith has healed 1 Matt. xiii. s8. 2 Mark ix. 23. VII THE LANGUAGE OF THE SOUL 273 you." ^ To the blind man He said, " What do you want me to do? Go, your faith has made you whole." ^ To the converted courtesan He explained that the chain of evil habit was broken: " Your faith has saved you; go in peace." *' The ecclesiastical mind is constantly turning back, thinking to find the Lord in the dim atmosphere of Church history. The Christian too often thinks of Jesus Christ as in the past. He is not there. He has risen and gone before us into the future. Again and again in Christian ages the reformer has found Him in the farthest vista of his own advancing path; and we, entering an era of psychological discovery, find Him in front, awaiting us at the gate of a new day. 1 Mark v. 34. 2 Mark x. 52. 3 Luke vii. 50. VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE BY A. CLUTTON-BROCK ANALYSIS The two kinds of experience, one scientific, the other aesthetic. The aesthetic always the sense of the personal. So myth always expresses the personal. Art implies that beauty is personal. The belief in the personal in nature expresses our experience. But we are afraid of this personal in nature. The fairy angel we try to ignore. We confuse her with actual women or with abstractions. And she is ignored in our religion. But not in pagan religion. The Christian refusal. But there is an orthodoxy which does not refuse. It is the orthodoxy of Christ. It brings the fairy angel close to us. The certainty of spiritual experience. Our desire to communicate it. Worship an effort to share it, art to communicate it. An example. The need of self-surrender in spiritual experience. The nature of the knowledge it gives us. The need to act upon it. VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE Men, so long as they have been men, seem to have experienced each other, and all that is not human, in two different ways. The one kind of experience they express in knowledge and in theories built on knowl- edge, the other in art or myth. The one kind we call scientific, the other aesthetic, though the words are vague and do not clearly express the difference between the two kinds of experience. For the difference is this, that in the second or aesthetic kind of experience we are aware, or think we are aware, of something per- sonal; that is to say, of something like ourselves, as we know ourselves inwardly, in all that is not ourselves. Nowadays, because of knowledge obtained by the other, the scientific kind of experience, it is commonly supposed that this sense of the personal in all that is not human is illusion, is Itself but the theorising of primitive man, the error of his imperfect knowledge. In myths, we are told, primitive man expressed his theories of the behaviour of the sun and the moon and the seasons, or what not. He made stories of these theories, because he had not yet learned that a theory has its own form of expression. Afterwards he forgot why he had made the story, and came to believe it as a matter of fact. Hence religion. It is assumed that modern civilised man does not make myths but only theories. It is not understood that myths and theories are, and always have been, different things, the result of different kinds of experience, and that we still make myths no less than theories. Myths always have been, and still arc, made to express the sense of the personal 277 278 THE SPIRIT viii in all things. If ever they come to be believed as matters ot fact, it is by dull men, who are always with us, and who have never experienced what they express, or have denied their own experience. Some years ago I was in the Maritime Alps in June, and I came to a spring in the shade of a sweet-chestnut tree on the southern slope of the mountain. Then I knew suddenly how southern peoples had come by their myth of the water-nymph. Standing myself in the blazing sunshine, I almost saw a water nymph among the waters of that shade. Water-nymphs had always seemed to me frigid, unreal fancies; but now the spring, in its shadowed beauty and contrast with the parched heat of the mountain side, became alive, became almost a person. It was not the legend of the water-nymph that brought her to my mind; it was the life and beauty of the stream that almost brought her to my eyes. The stream seemed so clearly to be occupied with a lovely, friendly business of its own that I almost saw a lovely, friendly creature doing it. Then, for a mo- ment, I knew what Paganism meant and why it was believed. I was a pagan myself, and saw what faith and beauty we have lost with it; and I knew too why poets have always made and still make myths. The moment they experience nature intensely enough to make poetry about it, they also make myths about it. So Shelley made a myth about the Cloud, not frigidly or ingeniously or because other poets had made them, but because he could not otherwise express what he had experienced: I am the daughter of earth and water, And the nursling of the sky; I pass through the pores of the ocean and shores; I change, but I cannot die. For after the rain, when with never a stain The pavilion of heaven is bare, And the winds and sunbeams with their convex gleams Build up the blue dome of air, VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 279 I silently laugh at my own cenotaph, And out of the caverns of rain, Like a child from the womb, like a ghost from the tomb, I rise and unbuild it again. He did not believe all this as a matter of fact, nor was it allegory to him; it happened to his mind and was the expression of his Intense experience of clouds. And always, if we experience them Intensely enough, they become personal to us and seem to be occupied with their own business. Coleridge has, consciously, ex- pressed this feeling In a gloss to The Ancient Mariner; and he says that the experience came to the Mariner when he was wrought up to a certain Intensity: " In his loneliness and fixedness he yearneth towards the journeying moon, and the stars that still sojourn yet still move onward. And everywhere the blue sky belongs to them, and is their appointed rest and their native country and their own natural home which they enter unannounced, as lords that are certainly expected, and yet there Is a silent joy at their arrival." Yet modern writers often try to describe natural beauty without what they would call metaphor. The effort Is vain; the beauty so described Is not beauty to us. Metaphor Is but the beginning of myth; It Is the means by which poets communicate their sense of the personal in all beauty, even the beauty of nature, a sense which must be expressed In personal terms. Even a direct, simple sentence like " The silence that is In the starry sky " moves us because It Is to us the silence of that which could speak. So In poetry and all art there Is an Imolled dogma that all beauty Is personal. The artist affirms that In his art, even if he would deny it in his creed; and our joy In his art is a joy in that sense of the personal every- where which he communicates to us. It Is not his own person that he tries to express to us. but the personal in that which is not himself. That likeness of which we are aware in all art, c\cn music, and which we call 28o THE SPIRIT viii truth, is a likeness to the personal which the artist has seen or felt and which he communicates to us, whether in speech or lines or music. It he has not seen or felt it, he cannot draw its likeness; hut when he can and does, then we recognise it. The truth of art is not a likeness to things as we see them, when we do not feel the personal in them. The artist is not concerned with impersonal or scientific facts at all; he is concerned only with the personal that he becomes aware of at a cer- tain point of intensity. And often this personal ousts from a picture all impersonal fact so completely that the stupid are perplexed. They say it is not like at all, because it is not like those impersonal facts of which alone they are aware. But in music art escapes from all facts that can be seen or stated in words or paint. It is concerned with the personal altogether, not with that in which the personal is manifested. It is myth become a pure voice, sounds that are utterly human, no matter how great their variety and com- plexity. We are aware of the personal in the flight of birds; but the musician ceases in his music to be aware of the birds. He gives us their motion and fellowship, with all that is personal in it and nothing else. So we often feel nature in music because the musician has given us that personal in it which he has felt in nature. He makes no reference to nature; but we know the per- sonal which he expresses, that it is of nature; we hear the very voice of the water-nymph that he has almost seen. This implied dogma of the personal, a dogma not stated but proved in the work of art, is necessary to the mind of man. We cannot be content with the generic impersonal world of things, functions, and processes that science presents to us, because it is not the whole of reality as we experience it. It is not that the one kind of experience contradicts the other; the personal experience might itself be matter for science, and should be. We are always passing swiftly and uncon- VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 281 sciously from one plane of experience to another; as soon as we see beauty and experience it intensely, we pass to the sense of the personal, and there seems to be person outside us answering to person in ourselves. But there is nowadays a sharp conflict between art and science, because science, trespassing beyond its proper business of seeing things generically in classes and cate- gories, putting on the airs of philosophy in fact, often affirms that to see them so is to see the only reality in them. The artistic activity, it says, is mere trifling, however pretty its products. And artists themselves are apt to believe this; they have lost faith in the reality of that experience which makes their art, and they have lost faith in art as an expression of reality not to be otherwise expressed. So they fall into frigid imitations of the convinced art of the past, like those eighteenth-century poets who talked about nymphs In whom they had no belief; or else they turn to realism, to an attempt to describe things as they are seen scientifically, generically, with no sense of the personal in them. The result in one case is imitation art; in the other not art at all, but a kind of science without its validity or good faith. Until artists can regain their faith In their own experience of the personal, art will remain frivolous and half-hearted, or falsely scientific. But why is it that we have so general a desire to deny our sense of the personal In nature? Why do we wish science thus to trespass beyond its proper function and deny philosophically that there is a personal In nature? Why do we misunderstand myths and talk so much nonsense about them? It is always fear that makes men unscientific, and the modern world is afraid of its own experiencing power. There is something intoxi- cating, bewildering, almost terrifying in this sense of the personal in nature, something that drags us out of our routine selves and makes us wretched and hungry 282 THK SPIRIT VIII when we sink back into them. " Thou hast touched me and I am on fire for thy peace," says Augustine; and we are afraid thus to be touched and fired by a reality not ourselves. It seems to us incompatible with the other reality of use and wont, and of things classi- fied so that we may use and understand them. Poets themselves have cried out against the beauty which be- came personal to them and allured them like an en- chantress that could never be possessed. Keats's belle dame sans merci is that beauty; to be in thrall to her is to fall asleep and wake on the cold hillside and never forget the dream of her. If she is loved, it is for ever with mere desire; and Euripides expresses the cruelty and peril of her in the Bacchae. Dionysus is la belle dame sans merc'i; he is that personal in nature which leads men and women into the hills and makes them destroy what they love most; and then they wake and see what they have destroyed. In the Bacchae is ex- pressed all the conflict in the nature of man between his two planes of experience. Euripides makes a tragedy of it; but we try to escape from the tragedy by denying that one plane is anything but mere illusion; and we do so, not because we are scientific, but because we are afraid. We have locked up in the cupboard of the world, not a skeleton, but a fairy angel. We sit round the fire and talk of politics or religion or duty or the weather, and pretend not to hear when that winged creature flutters her wings and sings; we stuff our ears against her as if she were a siren. That old story of the sirens is about her, and so is the story of the Lorelei and all such enchantresses. They express the fear of an earlier time, which it was not ashamed to confess. But we hope to rid ourselves of it by not confessing it, by denying the existence of the enchantress. The stories, we say, are not about her, but about the sun or the moon or the seasons. As for the Bacchae, we pretend not to know what it means. There is no fairy VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 283 In the cupboard; If there is anything, it is a skeleton, but most of us say there is nothing. We have only one kind of experience of reality, and that is the scientific. The other is all make-believe. Yet, when the poets and musicians tell of the fairy angel we cannot help listening to them, for her beauty is in their speech and song: Lamp of Earth ! where'er thou movest Its dim shapes are clad with brightness, And the souls of whom thou lovest Walk upon the winds with lightness, Till they fail, as I am failing, Dizzy, lost, yet unbewailing. You see, Shelley himself says that she is dangerous, though he has let her out of the cupboard; but he says it with her music. We try to enjoy the music, while we say that he is talking beautiful nonsense, but non- sense cannot be beautiful. And then, when the musi- cians make their tunes about the fairy angel, tunes half triumphant, half despairing because they can last only a moment, we pretend that those tunes are about some woman. Biographers tell us that this or that sym- phony of Beethoven was written when he was in love with a Boche princess; but he was always in love with the fairy angel. There are even those who say that la belle dame sans mere} was Fanny Brawne, and the Bacchae a political pamphlet. Perhaps Keats did try to persuade himself that Fanny Brawne was la belle dame. Shelley was always trying to persuade himself of such things. Mary, Emilia Viviani, Jane Williams, all in turn were Lamps of Earth to him. As it has been said, " The married life of geniuses is often un- fortunate; and the same Is true of their wives;" they cannot be married to the fairy angel. And that is why most of us deny her existence. The fairy angel is there, but If we allowed ourselves to believe in her she wouhl put us out of conceit with our other plane of 284 THI' SIMRIT viii experience; and we cannot always be aware of her. She comes and goes and leaves us on the cold hillside; so we say that she neither comes nor goes, but is a myth about something else. Or else we give her abstract names like beauty, talk about it with a pretence of scientific jargon, and say that beauty is truth, truth beauty. Keats said that — "him even." All the philosophers break their minds on beauty in their anxiety to escape from the perilous desires and illusions of the poets. The philosophers know, at least, that beauty is not Jane or Mary or Emily; and then mali- cious men of science say that she is, that she is a mere illusion of the sexual instinct. That is the language they use about the fairy angel in their anxiety not to believe in her. And then the theologians obtrude themselves; there is no fairy angel, they say, but only God. The mystics believe that the fairy angel is God, but the theologians will not have it that God is any- thing like a fairy angel. They talk about Him drily and with analysis, as the philosophers talk about beauty. So both try to keep the fact and its allure- ment at arm's length; they ^tuff their ears with wax against the siren's song. And the devout try to drown it with Hymns Ancient and Modern, the modern more fusty than the ancient; but the fairy angel continues to sing songs that are both old and new — everlasting songs. And in spite of our efforts to ignore her, to explain the origin of her myths, she is still there; her origin Is In herself, and she remains as alluring and as dangerous as ever she was. Our religion ignores her, and that Is why the poets will have none of it. A religion, to satisfy them, would have the fairy angel singing at the heart of It. Canon Scott Holland once wrote a piece about the Isle of Innisfree — how the tune of it would come into his mind in the most incongruous places, at committee meetings or in church, and how he would have a sudden desire to say, " I will arise and go now to the Isle of VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 285 Innisfree," and lead all the committee-men and sides- men in a dance after him. The Isle of Innisfree is the home of the fairy angel, and the song about it has in it her music, which we recognise as soon as we hear it; but it is not often heard in church. It is not the voice of God as we conceive Him; but if God does not and cannot sing like that, then He is not inspired like Schubert or Keats — which is absurd. If He exists at all, the uttermost beauty, the most extreme enchant- ment, must be His; He cannot have left it to a dangerous fairy or to obviously sinful artists. The pagans did believe that this enchantment was of God, or of many gods; they were so much aware of the personal in nature that they saw gods everywhere, not moral gods concerned to make men good, but wilful and alluring, having only the goodness of the artist, the gift of beauty, and also the vanity of the artist; being very apt to destroy men like Pentheus, who were too dull to see their charms. But we have denied all these gods, and we say that there is one God, in whom we see nothing of Dionysus or Apollo or Pan. In fact, most of us see nothing in Him or of Him. But the pagans had this advantage over us, that they did almost see their gods. In that personal quality of nature that we have schooled ourselves to deny, their gods were glimmering and whispering: The wind in the reeds and the rushes, The hees on the bells of thyme, The birds on the myrtle bushes, The cicale above in the lime, And the lizards below in the grass. These were the music of Pan, half heard, and it taught man to make the music that is sweetest to himself, a music not human, but the speech of nature become per- sonal, as nymphs arc not human hut the beauty of nature become personal. In both there is a beauty that never satisfies the desire it provokes. We think 286 Till-: SPIRIT VIII we are more religious than the pagans, but most of us are less, because out of fear we deny this personal quality in nature and impo\erish our own concept of God. All the passion for the fairy angel we try to divert into the passion of human love; that is the one romance for us that is left. So that the young may not be tempted by the fairy angel, we encourage them to believe that they have found her in Emily or Jane. We sigh heavily to ourselves in middle age — " I, too, thought that once; and how beautiful it was to believe that a fairy angel existed; how sad to know that she does not." But we lie to ourselves; for we know, though we will not confess it, that she does exist, though she is not Jane or Emily. Better any infatua- tion about them than the peril of believing in her. Certainly the poets who have believed in her have been sad, if not bad or mad. Keats could never forget those Magic casements opening on the foam Of perilous seas, in fairy lands forlorn. For him they are cut off from reality, or he is made forlorn by being cut off from their reality. The word is like a knell to toll him back again to his sole self and to the loneliness of the other plane of experience. But it is the aim of religion to free us from that loneliness, to make us aware of a universe in which there are not merely things and processes and functions, but every- where person answering to ourselves; and our religion fails to do that more and more because the fairy angel is left out of it, left to the poets, who therefore are not religious. And because the fairy angel is not in our religion it loses more and more the power of expres- sion, and more and more she begins to call men away from it. How can we achieve a reconcilement? Some poets say there is none possible: Wilt thou yet take all, Galilean ? But these thou shalt not take, The laurel, the palms, and the paean, the breasts of the nymphs in the brake ; VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 287 Breasts more soft than a dove's, that tremble with tenderer breath ; And all the wings of the loves ; and all the joy before death ; All the feet of the hours that sound as a single lyre, Dropped and deep in the flowers with strings that flicker like fire. More than these wilt thou give, things fairer than all these things ? It is supposed that the Galilean teaches us how to escape from the peril of them by mere refusal. The early Church said that all the pagan gods were fiends; Apollo became Apollyon; but we have never quite forced ourselves to believe that, and Satan himself has for us some of the splendour of a pagan god. In fact, though we pretend to believe in a Trinity, we have split up the full idea of God into two, because we despair and are afraid of the uttermost beauty and delight. There is our God, and Lucifer; and Lucifer is the alluring half of God that we fear and deny and call the fallen angel. He is the beauty that seems to tempt us away from duty — Tintoret painted Christ Himself as tempted by him; he is, we think, incom- patible with our life; he is the lovely danger at the heart of the universe. Milton makes him say. Evil, be thou my good; but it is rather we that say. Good, be thou my evil; because this ultimate beauty seems to us incompatible with our life, and is a good we despair of. Augustine speaks of a beauty old as new that he learnt to love too late; and that beauty is to him God. The theologians and the philosophers have split up that beauty also, from their fear of experienc- ing it. The theologians make a (jod of it, too per- sonal in a narrow, ugly way; the philosophers make an Absolute, empty and arid. And between them the beauty old as new, the fairy angel, is vanished; and we are left with nothing to believe in that we can love with the whole of us. There is still the music of the poets, still the Isle of Innisfree, outside our religion, and so seeming mischievous, capricious, malign. Be- 288 THE SPIRIT viii yond God, beyond the Absolute, and still more real than both, there is this actual beauty in the sunset, so tender but not to us; in the spring, so gay but not with us; the beauty of the earth, that loves into the voitl. We call the earth a mother, but not ours. Nature is omnipotent, but she will not gather us into her peace; she makes a transcendent paradise of the universe, but leaves us outside It In exile. So we feel towards the personal beauty of nature, and we feel so more and more the longer we deny it to be personal. It pains us, and the modern poet fills his song with that pain. There Is to him a God in this nature but an unacknowledged God, unlike the other God whom some men worship and he cannot. Science tells us, dully and confidently, that this personal is not. The religious believe It, and in that belief are blind to the divine which was seen by the heathen In his blind- ness, and are left with a dull divine of their own, cut off from nature and Immediate experience like a dried plant. It cannot have been so when men built the great cathedrals, which have the diversity, the swarm- ing and dangerous beauty, of nature herself. They were built as shrines of the beauty, old as new, which was almost imprisoned in them. But now we build tin tabernacles and Imitation Gothic churches, with the fairy angel laughing outside them ; and we spend marble and gilding on eating-houses, trying to make another paradise with the fairy angel still left outside. We have utterly separated spirit and sense; but that fairy angel Is both, with a double allurement so strong that we fear it. So we are Manichees at heart; for the Manichaean heresy Is but the conscious, deliberate statement of a fear, and the assertion that It is wisdom and truth. The fear Is latent In all men, and the facts of life seem to justify It. Spirit and flesh are manage- able If we separate them, but fused together they sweep us away. So we are always trying to separate them, and to conceive of the universe itself as not one but VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 289 two, the one all and the other nothing, the one real, the other unreal, the one pure and cold and the other warm and foul. And, whether we are devout or sceptical, we are afraid of the reality in which matter and spirit are fused, and which the pagan saw and worshipped. We dare not even ask ourselves that besetting question, Is there something malign in the very heart of the uni- verse? Is the uttermost beauty, delight, excellence hostile to us, incompatible with our well-being, derisive of our native mediocrity? Are we but moths to its flame, moths for whom the only wisdom is to fly away into the darkness and cold? That question is put again and again in poetry; it sounds in all the pleading of music — the desire of the moth for the star; it sounds even in the prayers of the saints. But the sensible man of the world says, " What nonsense. There is no star, and I am not a moth," and all the while he knows in his heart that he lies. He is a moth and there is a star; and he is not content to have refused his desire for it. The best he can do is not to think about it, and attend to business; but in that successful inattention of his no one loves him. W^e love those who cannot forget the star and who express their love of it in music. We call their music divine, even though we may smile at those who make it; and we remember them through the ages while we forget the men of business. But with this Manichaeism, with this split between the two gods and between men into mediocrities and wild poets, there still persists faintly a great orthodox tradition between two heresies. To that tradition Christ is not the pale Galilean, the denier and for- bidder ; He is not one who would make us safe from tli'^- flame, nor is He the wild rebel who rushes like a m it': into it and then weeps for his scorched wings. Cer- tainly, Christ never denounces the fairy anj.i^cl; and there is something of her in His Kingdom of 1 lca\cn. 290 THK SPIRIT viii somethinp; that \vc have left out of it. If she is beauti- ful, so is His Kingdom; and the music which the poeta have learnt from her is also in His speech: "Con- sider the lilies of the field, how they toil not neither do they spin; yet I say unto you that Solomon in all his glory was not arrayed like one of these." There at least is the personal in nature felt and expressed; and, He tells us, if we see it, we shall not mistake riches for beauty. And some of the great Christian visionaries have spoken of God as if He were the fairy angel: " With Thy calling and shouting my deafness was broken; with Thy glittering and shining my blindness was put to flight. At the scent of Thee I drew in my breath, and I pant for Thee. I have tasted, and I hunger and thirst; Thou hast touched me, and I am on fire for Thy peace." In Christ's Kingdom of Heaven there is allurement; a man who sees it will give up all for it; and He said that men must desert all duties for it, must leave father and mother; He was exasperated with those who would not leave their duties for it. It was to Him an en- chantment, but not malign; for at the heart of it He saw, not la belle dame sans merci, but our Father which is in Heaven. Yet, because to us our Father which is in Heaven means the God whom in our timidity we have emptied of all enchantment, we do not see Christ among the poets and music-makers, His peers, but among the preachers and edifiers. We place Him among His own commentators as if He commented on life. He did not; He made music about it, He spoke of it like a poet, but with an audacity beyond theirs. They have seen the fairy angel and desired her, but despaired; He said, Live for her and forget everything else; for she is God. Her beauty is not incompatible with life; to see it is to know eternal life. The uni- verse is not malign, tempting you with siren songs. Its music does not come and go, but sounds for ever if you will hear it. Nor is it only far away among the viii SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 291 mountains and stars. There is the same wild beauty in the voices of children, for of such is the Kingdom of Heaven; and in the light of a cottage window, and in any mother with her child. Chaucer says : In reverence of Heaven's Queen We ought to worship all women that been. Christ puts it the other way. In all women that be we ought to worship Heaven's Queen. Implied in the Christian faith, but not yet clearly expressed, is the doctrine that we must discipline our- selves to find beauty if it is not to lead us and lose us in the wilderness. In Swinburne's lines about the Pale Galilean, which I have quoted, we can almost see the beauty of the earth coming to life before our eyes and in our ears. It is not merely women or flowers, or man's music separate from the sounds of nature; there is the glimmer and whisper and scent of spiritual be- ings, refusing the last friendship with us, giving passion and unappeasable desire to the delight of the senses. And the poets say that only through that delight can we know what spirit is; while the preachers say that we must ignore that delight if we would know what spirit is; and those who call Christ the pale Galilean think that He was one of the preachers. They think that He superseded Paganism; He said that He superseded the Pharisees. He never said a word against the laurel, the palms, and the paean, the breasts of the nymphs in the brake; and He was with the poets in this at least, that He told men to give up their routine for something wonderful, beautiful and incompatible with routine. " Blessed arc they which hunger and thirst after righteousness; for they shall be satisfied." It is only in tlie last words that He differs from the poets; they lament that they are for ever unsatisfied; He tells us that, if we hunger atui thirst enough, we shall be satisfied. And what does He mean by this righteousness, this Kingdom of Heaven, this seeing 292 TIIK SPIRIT VIII God, of which He is always speaking? One thing we know for certain; lie means tlie utter yielding to a desire which at first seems unappeasable. He tells us to have the courage of that desire; and He denounces most those who have not the courage of it. He did not denounce Paganism, but that which Is common to all exhausted religions, the stupid rules and ceremonies and sacrifices, the boredom which thinks It acquires merit by being bored, the stuffiness that shuts out from the tin tabernacle all the lovely danger at the heart of the universe, the stained-glass effigies of Himself that obscure what might be magic casements opening on the foam of perilous seas. He certainly looked out on the foam of perilous seas, and said that In the end they were less perilous than our safety. But He does Im- pose a discipline on the hunger and thirst for beauty. We are to seek It and seek it until we find it in things that we have despised. It Is not In Its nature proud and distant, but humble and near, and we come closer to it, not by Impatience but by patience. We can un- derstand la belle dame only If we see her beauty also in the women and the children around us; and then she will not be without pity for us, nor will she leave us to wake on the cold hillside. But we must see this beauty close at hand, we must see that children are of the Kingdom of Heaven, If we are to fill our religion with the wild beauty which It lacks, with the music of the Isle of Innlsfree. St. Francis tried to bring that music Into our religion; but we think him quaint, odd, even a little mad. There was a time when the dance began to steal Into our worship; but it has been expelled, and now we only bow and kneel as if we were at Court. A Church paper lately said that I took a merely human view of Christ; but Christ Himself, and It was the essence of His doctrine, did not take a merely human view of any man. Now the despairing poets, no less than the men of business and the preachers, do take a merely human view of men. They say that we VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 293 are cut off from this personal that is at the heart of all beauty by our own mediocrity; but they cry for it even in their despair; while the men of the world, and even the preachers, say that, if we tell ourselves firmly it does not exist, it will cease to exist for us. They would cut us off from all actual spiritual experience; or, at best, they tell us that spiritual experience is what it is not, that it consists in seeing the goodness of God in a sunset, and a text in the starry sky. But the poets at least know better than that; they do give us the beauty of the sunset and not a moral drawn from it. Christ tells us something different from both. He tells us that if we dare everything, sacrifice everything, we shall see His Kingdom of Heaven and be of it. He does not say that stout, comfortable men in black coats can tell us all about it. To be aware of it is a dangerous business; but, when you are utterly aware of it, then you will see, not la belle dame sans merci, but God Himself at the heart of it. Whether He speaks the truth or not is not for me to say, nor for any of us, least of all for the stout, comfortable men; but we may assume without superstition that He Himself saw what He took to be God, and the Father of us all, at the heart of it. The power of Christ over genera- tion after generation is not so much in the doctrine supposed to be His, which is constantly perverted and provokes revolt against its innumerable perversions, as in the intensity of His spiritual experience which all men still can recognise in the beauty of His speech. What He really says is always this — that He sees God in His Kingdom of Heaven and that we can see Him too. And He convinces us that he has seen God; no one ever had such a power of convincing. Thou- sands of those who refuse to call themselves Christians are unknowingly charged with His faith that there is a Kingdom of Heaven, so that His power of seeing it is not His alone but an inheritance for all mankind. We may begin with Paul: " I am utterly persuaded that 294 THE SPIRIT VIII neither death nor life, nor angels, nor principalities nor powers, nor things present nor things to come, nor height nor depth, no, nor any other creature, shall be able to separate us from the love of God, which is in Christ Jesus our Lord." And we may end with these words of William Morris : Ye know not how void is your hope and your living; Depart with your helping lest ye undo me. Ye know not that at nightfall she draweth near to me, There is soft speech between us and words of forgiving Till at dead of the midnight her kisses thrill through me; Pass by me and barken and waken me not. In these passages, and many like them might be quoted from all the centuries, there is the orthodoxy of those who have found not merely la belle dame sans merc't In all beauty, who are not frightened by their spiritual experience but assured by it. Indeed, the mark of all full spiritual experience, whether it be of beauty or of righteousness or of truth, Is always cer- tainty. Here is the house of fulfilment of craving, Here is the cup with the roses around it, The world's wound well healed and the balm that hath bound it Cry out for one heedeth and leadeth you home. Christ speaks of seeing God; that Is the most ex- treme expression of certainty; Paul also of the Love of God which Is In Christ Jesus. The language of Morris Is different; but the Images of sex which he uses are an under rather than an over-statement of the warmth, closeness, certainty of a passion which for him, as for all the religious, Is mutual. And It Is this certainty that gives to their words the convincing power of beauty. But there Is not one of them who says exactly what he Is certain of. The theologians have worked upon the words of Christ and tried to turn them Into literal dogmas; but In themselves they are poetry, the expression of triumphant certainty rather VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 295 than of that about which He Is certain. " The words that I speak unto you I speak not of myself." That which He has seen speaks In him; It Is the very spiritual experience that speaks In Him, and for all men, and to all men; and It Is not merely Himself who says them. By this we may know the expression of full spiritual experience, Its certainty, and the sense of a universal voice speaking In It. And we too, when we hear it, are certain and do n'ot ask what we are certain of. For that universal voice is ours also; It lives in us long after the man who uttered it has gone from us. " Yet a little while and the world seeth me no more; but ye see me; because I live, ye shall live also." That is true of all those who have expressed spiritual experi- ence for us, no matter In what form. They are gone; but we see them still and share in their life and their certainty. When we hear Mozart's Ave Verum, it is ours no less than his; we pass beyond time and change and out of the prison of self Into the freedom of that common certainty; we are no longer troubled with the desire of the moth for the star, nor are we ourselves incompatible with that which we experience. But there Is no division so deep as that between those who recognise and value this experience and those who do not. When you have once experienced the Choral Sym- phony, then, if some one tells you that he prefers the Intermezzo from Cavalleria Rusticana, you are not troubled — except for him. You know that he has not experienced the symphony; if he had, he would not say what he does say. The gap between you is of the same kind as the gap between one who has seen with the eyes and one who has not. Or rather It Is even greater; it is the gap between the blind and the seeing, between those who see and those who deny that there Is anything to be seen. It is a gap that cannot be over- come by argument. Yet those who see can never be content to leave the blind in their blindness; for spir- 296 Till-: SPIRIT viii itual experience Is of such a nature that it is not con- sumriiated until it is shared. It is part of the affirma- tion produced by it, that all men can share it if they will; and it is not complete for any man, and docs not produce the happiness of utter certainty, until all men do share it, until the words — Quod semper, qiiod ubiqtic, quod ah omuibiis — come true at last. That would be the Millennium of which poets have dreamed — this certainty coming suddenly to all men, like music in the night. So it was Shelley saw the Millennium in Prometheus Unbound. A sentinel was sleeping at the gate When there was heard a sound, so loud it shook The towers amid the moonlight . . . A long, long sound as it would never end ; And all the inhabitants leaped suddenly Out of their rest, and gathered in the streets, Looking in wonder up to heaven, while yet The music pealed along. At the height of spiritual experience we always look in wonder up to heaven while the music peals; and it seems to us that all must hear it. It is not for our private ear; if it were, it would not be the music of heaven which speaks to the whole listening earth; and why are not all men listening? Those who will not listen seem to deny themselves the fellowship of that music; they refuse the Millennium and frustrate it with their refusal; they prefer their own bray to the song of celestial nightingales. Perhaps that was what Creighton meant when he said, " You may let the ape and tiger die; but you still have to deal with the donkey." The human donkey, a libel on a charming animal, Is sceptical where he should be certain, sceptical from mere insensibilitv and because he cannot hear music for the noise of his own bray. He will listen to nothing but another braver, and that only on condition that the brayer shall listen to him in turn. But we must not think that the donkey is extinct in ourselves VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 297 and supreme In others; he is Intermittent in all of us. A woman sitting next to you at a concert, who fans herself, munches chocolates, and looks at her nose in a bag mirror may hear the music at some other time when you are deaf to it; then you will be the donkey to her. So we are estranged from each other and filled with thoughts of murder; but they will not help us to communicate our spiritual experience. The chief purpose of worship Is to draw us into the fellowship of spiritual experience; and it is a useful rule of decorum that people should not fan themselves in church or eat chocolates or look at their noses in a bag-mirror. They know that in church such behaviour would prevent the fellowship of spiritual experience. But unfortunately there is another, more servile motive for decorum in church. We must behave ourselves there lest God should be offended; and so churchgoers put up with much in their services that cannot produce any spiritual experience, because they think they acquire merit by being bored. It is as if they were listening to a dull play at Court. One does not criticise the drama as it is performed at Windsor; one acquires merit by being there. We must get rid of this notion of ac- quiring merit by going to church if we are to keep the services alive. We must apply this test to them: Do they produce in us a common spiritual experience? Not always, for the failure may be in ourselves, but at least sometimes. Otherwise we are on the way to the prayer wheels of Tibet, or to the miner who wrote up his prayers over his bed and every night jerked his thumb towards them and said, " My sentiments." But worship docs keep us aware of the need for the fellowship of spiritual experience, and there can be no complete worship without art. For art exists because of men's desire to communicate their spiritual experi- ence to each other, and so to consummate it. That desire accomplished is what we mean by expression. Expression comes ot the desire to make spiritual ex- 2q8 the SPlRir viii perience complete by making it common. " This has happened to me, hut not fully until it has also hap- pened to you." The artist has the eagerness of the child who tells you all about it; if he has not, he is only a proud, dull virtuoso. But, while the child speaks to one listener, the artist speaks to all mankind; and he does not merely tell us about his spiritual experience; he makes it happen to us. That is where he differs from the bore who tells us about his spiritual experience as something we must envy but cannot share. And that is where the artist is like Heaven, where there is more joy over one sinner that repenteth than over ninety-and-nine just men. For the sinner who repents is drawn into the fellowship of spiritual experience and makes it more complete for Heaven itself. So, when we affirm the supreme value of a work of art, we affirm the supreme value of the artist's experi- ence, which he has made ours. All art is the present- ment in some form or other of that which, in reality, has produced spiritual experience; and it is possible for art to exist because the same things will produce the same spiritual experience in all men, if only they can be rid of the obstructions to it in themselves. The artist by his power does rid us of these obstructions better than we can rid ourselves of them. We might meet a woman like Cordelia and see nothing in her; she might be only a saucy miss to us; but Shakespeare makes us experience her as he did. It does not matter that he may never have met just that woman; she is for him a concentration of his spiritual experience of many women, without which he could not have drawn her. And she, with that beauty of character displayed in action and speech which is like the beauty of music, makes us cry " I believe " like a tune and like an actual human being whom we ourselves experience spiritually. There is no difference in effect between the spiritual experience of art and the spiritual experience of reality; only art communicates to us a spiritual experience of VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 299 reality which most of us cannot get from it as surely and intensely as the great artist. The value of art consists in this that, by its technique, pl'ot, structure, composition — whatever the art may be — it does lead us into spiritual experience with a certainty lacking to the ev^ents of real life; and the proper aim of all technique and all method is so to lead us into spiritual experience, not because the artist wishes to do us good, but because the desire to communicate his experience is a part of the experience itself. And in the certainty with which we are led into spiritual experience, and the sense of certainty induced from the very start, lies the cumulative power of art. We know that we are being led, in King Lear or the Choral Symphony, from the first words, from the first notes. They are full of sur- prises for us, but not of disappointments; what they promise, that they perform, though in ways we never expect, since they are not borrowed ways. I know no better example of the nature of spiritual experience, and of the unexpected manner in which art may communicate it, than the end of the Marriage of Figaro. It is based on Beaumarchais' play, and the libretto seems to leave most of the point of that play out. For the play, being satire, gives us negative spiritual experience. It shows us a society without the values that are implied in Beaumarchais' reductio ad absiirdum of it. But that is not Mozart's game; he cannot breathe in the negative world of satire for long; his music must be positive. So the libretto, seeking opportunities for Mozart's genius, leaves most of the satire out; it is mere intrigue without the point of Beaumarchais' deadly bland demonstration. Mozart was not deadly or bland, and fools have thought that in this music he was content to trifle. But with the waywardness of the artist he has his divine inevitable surprise for those who can hear it. It is an absurd world and an absurd libretto that he accepts, as a ch'ld will accept any story; and he carries us along with 300 Till': SIM KIT VIII him as if he were just a charming child to whom wc listen, smiling in our superior wisdom. And then sud- denly at the end he lifts us into the scene of general forgiveness; and wc, if we can hear the beauty of his music, know that this is reality, more real than all the logical tortures of Ibsen. Of course, all these people are absurd and some of them worse; the music has made fun of them and of all mankind. But when at last they kneel down and forgive each other, the music transforms them and all mankind by a miracle that we must believe in. They are ourselves no less than them- selves, and, because we forgive them with the inspired tenderness of Mozart, we forgive ourselves also. There is a sudden relenting of the whole universe; it is the parable of the prodigal son made universal in that music; and at the moment of common confession and forgiveness all faces are turned upwards to feel the rain of the divine love. There is a sudden inrush of reality, undreamed of before; but now we know that all the trifling has led up to it. It is not merely these people, but all mankind seen in a new way, made divine out of their very absurdity and part of a divine universe, and it is their recognition of their absurdity that makes them divine and turns our happy laughter to happy tears. Their confession of weakness lifts them to this heaven, more real than any heaven could be without a past of folly and error; and then we know that nothing in the world is so beautiful as weakness made strong through confession of itself, as sin turned into holiness because it knows itself to be sin, as the ridiculous step- ping into the sublime through self-ridicule. And that this is reality, this is truth, Mozart convinces us, by making it happen with the surprise and the convincing power of life itself. But for all spiritual experience, whether of art or of life, we need a self-surrender, a willing removal of obstructions in our own minds, a sacrifice of the ob- VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 301 vious, of what is called common sense. We must for- get what the ego habitually says to us, so that we may hear something else speak; we need to deny ourselves and follow. For spiritual experience is always sur- prising; it is not what our other kind of experience leads us to expect. Just as the man of sclerrce must give up his theories before facts, so we must rid our- selves of all the inhibitions of habit that seems to us wisdom, when spiritual experience offers itself to us. Just because it is spiritual, it Is always utterly new, and tells us that we have been fools. That we must con- fess If we are to receive It, and confess with joy. There is an Irony In all sudden revelation of truth, a reductio ad ahsurdum of the whole of worldly wisdom, a revolutionary overthrow of all our traditions and precedents, that we must consent to If It Is to be a revelation to us. That is why beauty Is terrible as an army with banners — it Is terrible to the old self — and why any lovely action humiliates us when we see its loveliness. It is not what we should have done, and yet It Is utterly right. But how do we know that it is utterly right? Not by calculating Its results, but because we experience It; and we cannot experience it unless we are prepared to be proved wrong by It. We must have the habit of scepticism about all the posses- sions of our own minds if we are to let truth happen to us; we must utterly rid ourselves of the desire to be proved right. But the donkey In us hinders us from doing this, and at the last moment we are cut off from spiritual ex- perience by that self-assertion which Is fear of the un- known splendour. We are not the souls In Shelley's poem who walk upon the winds with lightness; we re- serve judgement and beg leave to differ. " That Is not my idea of a horse," people say when they look at TIntoret's " Crucifixion," forgetting that it is his idea of a horse. If they meet a St. Francis they say, " That Is not my idea of seemly conduct." Of Mozart 302 THE SPIRIT viii they complain that he is too tuny; of Christ Himself that He has a devil. And the reason always is, either that they do not believe at all in a Kingdom of Heaven, or that they think, they know already just what it is. So they do not recognise the true Kingdom of Heaven, the reality compared with which they themselves are unreal. But if we are to see it we must be ready to recognise it in any form or shape and in the most un- likely people. Think how unlikely Christ was to a learned Pharisee. We must never say: Can any good thing come out of Germany, or the Royal Academy, or the middle classes, or any body or any thing that we happen to dislike? It is not our achieve- ments or wisdom that matter, but the Kingdom of Heaven; and we matter only so far as we are aware of it. To know that is to be humble, but not with the 'umbleness of Uriah Heep. The great men possessed by spiritual experience are not humble to those who deny it; they thunder, knowing that it is not their own thunder. They let the power of God play through them, and they are- angry with those who deny it, be- cause it is not theirs, but God's. They could not be so sure but for their humility. There is a joy in this humility like the joy in a lover's submission, and a pride like a soldier's pride in dis- cipline. But there is no rivalry with any other regi- ment, no other army that we wish to overcome. We are filled with esprit de corps, but the corps is the uni- verse itself; and to be of the universe and proud of it, to surrender your identity to it, and then to have it given back a thousand times enriched, that is a happi- ness compared with which all other is counterfeit. To know yourself nothing, and then to find yourself charged with all the power of that to which you have yielded, that is the highest power man can attain to. It comes, not with the will to power, but with the sudden, irresistible confession of weakness forced from us not against our will, but with it. For this VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 303 confession is made not merely for the self, but for all mankind. It confesses that we are all absurd infuriat- ing creatures, and laughs in the very confession, and it can hear Heaven laughing with it as well as at it. And then it knows that, absurd and infuriating as we are, we rise above the angels in our confession and for- giveness of each other. They could not reach that subtle joy of tears and laughter; those who have never borne the burden of their own follies cannot know what it is to let it slip from their shoulders. At the height of spiritual experience we are like the bandit who was imprisoned for years in a loathsome dungeon, until one day it occurred to him to open the door and walk out. And at the height of it we have a certainty, if only in a glimpse, of the design of God. We know that sorrow has led to its own joy, folly to its own wisdom, sin even to its own holiness. Voltaire jibed at Leib- nitz's doctrine that this is the best of all possible worlds; but at the height of spiritual experience we know what he meant, or ought to have meant. Reality is the only reality; our substitutes for it are figments of our minds, and not one of them could possibly be so good as what is. But this we know only when we see what is in spiritual experience, when we see it, not as a series of events, one pleasant and another painful, but rather as a piece of music in which all the notes have their place, both consecutive and simultaneous. One leads up to another and could not be what it is if it were not so leading up. And the self at one moment leads up to the self at another; and the whole universe at one moment leads up to the whole universe at an- other; and there is a oneness in both only seen at the height of spiritual experience. Then we rid ourselves even of the sense of waste, which at other times always intimidates and baffles us. So there is nothing but spiritual experience that can give us belief, the full belief on which men act; and 304 THE SPIRIT viii all that scepticism which is deep enough to hinder or pervert action comes of the lack of spiritual experience, or the refusal to ackno\vledp;e its supreme authority and value. No man is utterly without it; and our nightmare theories of the meaninglessness of all things come, not from the complete lack of it, but from think- ing of ourselves as we are with all the spiritual experi- ence of the past, hut with all that experience proved to be false; as if we had become what we are, soulless with the passion of immortal souls, through facts that are not. It is the bewilderment that has fallen away from spiritual experience and denied it, which turns the brain sick and makes men rush into blasphemy and savagery for relief. But all this is merely pathologi- cal, like those states of mind in which our identity seems to be divided and we are unreal to ourselves, since there is no self to be real to. Thinking about such a state is no cure for it; you must think about something else, and then it passes. So the only cure for night- mares of scepticism is spiritual experience. Seeing is believing; and only spiritual seeing can make us believe in spirit and its supremacy. A lover overwrought may, by thinking too much about love, persuade himself that he does not love, or even that there is no such thing as love. But when he sees the woman he loves, he knows that his thinking was all at the mercy of his nerves. Yet the belief that comes with spiritual experience can be maintained only if it is acted upon. If we " see God," we must do what we have seen, otherwise spiritual experience itself turns to bitterness. And that, I think, is the real reason why men have feared the fairy angel so much and seen in her la belle dame sans merci. Either they have not connected the ex- perience of beauty with their own actions, or they have made a false or base connection. They have seen a wild, distant, unattainable beauty in nature that allured them but to no end; they have heard a voice that led them nowhere. On that beauty, seen so, they could not VIII SPIRITUAL EXPERIENCE 305 satisfy their desires. But the doctrine of Christ, and of all the great visionaries, is that we can attain to the same beauty in ourselves, in our feelings, thoughts, and actions; we can be at one, not with nature in the scientist's sense, but with that personal in it which we see in spiritual experience. We can become like the lilies of the field as Christ saw them; and, when we do, they will not be to us flowers in the hair of the fairy angel, but, like ourselves, creatures and children of God. IX SPIRIT AND MATTER BY A. CLUTTON-BROCK ANALYSIS The Universal and the Particular. What sense tells us. The knowledge we acquire not with the senses. Truth, beauty, and righteousness. Is there only matter, or only spirit? Either alone does not express our full experience. The particular and universal imply each other. But we are always thinking of them apart. The Real and the Useful. Illusions produced by the relation of use. The origin of language. We are aware of the universal when we escape from the relation of use. The sense of beauty the earliest sense of the universal. Without it both thought and conduct are misled. The idea of causation arises in the relation of use. So we are misled by it. The conflict in our conceptions of reality. We seldom rise to a full experience of reality. In the relation of use the universe is to us nonsense. The natural sciences do not by themselves make sense of it. The Meaning of Evolution. The evolution of full perception. Functional and expressive beauty. An analogy with virtue. Is there truth in the myths of the savage? The error of the modern theory of universal becoming. The true doctrine of evolution. What is Nature? The effort of life to master matter. The real hope of evolution. The escape from the relation of use to God. IX SPIRIT AND MATTER The Universal and the Particular Spirit is a name given to something the very existence of which is often denied; and those who believe in its existence often give an incredible account of it. It is my object to give an account of it not incredible and based on the common experience of mankind. We are aware of matter with our senses; and, if we are aware of spirit at all, it is not with our senses. The first question is, then, Are we aware of anything not with our senses? Of ourselves, perhaps; but those who believe that matter is the sole reality must believe also that self-consciousness is an illusion. For them there is no self but merely matter in certain formal arrangements functioning, as they say; and self-con- sciousness is but an effect of that functioning. They insist that we have no knowledge of anything except with our senses, and that this knowledge is all knowl- edge by matter of matter. Yet all the senses in combination applied to some one particular object could not produce any conclusion about that object, could not even tell us that it was an object. Smell by itself does not tell me that what t smell is also that which I touch and see; nor do simul- taneous smell, sight, and touch tell me that. A crea- ture with only sense-perceptions could not go beyond them; there would be nothing in it to conclude that it was smelling, touching, and seeing the same object. It would in fact consist only of sensc-'icrccptions and would have no notion of external reality at all; and it may be that there are creatures which do consist only of sense-perceptions and have no notion of external 309 310 THK SPIRIT ix reality. But man is not one of them; he is aware of an object over antl above his sense-perceptions of it; and he calls that which is aware the self. But still the question remains whether this self can be aware of anything but matter. Assuming, as we must, that the self is not merely a combination of sense- perceptions, is it still only matter, by some means which we cannot vet umlerstand, aware of the existence of other matter? Now the man who believes this be- lieves also something more, namely, that it is the truth about matter. For him, therefore, besides matter there exists the truth about matter, which itself clearly is not matter and is not perceived with the senses. He may say that the truth about matter is a product of that matter which is his own mind, and exists only in his mind. But, if the truth is that and merely that, it Is not the truth to him, and he cannot believe it. Truth means to us, not a product of our minds, but that which exists independently of them, that which would exist If we were not. The very word truth implies Its independent existence; the value for truth, to which we all appeal when we use the word, implies its Inde- pendent existence. If we could believe that we made truth ourselves, we should no longer value It, and it would not be truth to us. When we speak of a bitter truth, an unwelcome truth, we Imply that it exists inde- pendently of us and compels our recognition of Its existence. If it did not, why should we not make for ourselves truths only comforting to ourselves? The answer is that we could not believe them. Belief im- plies that what we believe In exists independently of our minds. So the truth about external reality exists independently of our minds; it is not matter, though it be about matter, nor is it perceived with our senses. Since metaphysics are concerned with the nature of ultimate reality, it is Impossible to prove any meta- physical statement. The aim of metaphysics Is not to prove any such statement, but to discover what other IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 311 beliefs are implied in any metaphysical belief. If a man holds a certain metaphysical belief, you cannot prove to him that it Is false. But you may be able to prove to him that other beliefs of his are inconsistent with it, so that he will have to renounce either those other beliefs or the metaphysical belief. So, to one who says that he believes only in the existence of matter, one may put it that that belief is inconsistent with his other belief that he has attained to the truth about matter, Is indeed inconsistent with belief of any kind, and so even with itself. For if only matter exists, the truth about matter does not exist for us; it is merely an effect produced by matter upon matter; belief is an effect produced by matter upon matter. But he who believes that cannot believe anything else, or even that. Turn now from truth to something which can be much more easily confused with matter; something which most people suppose they perceive with their senses, namely beauty. To us the truth about objects is not the objects themselves; but we may suppose that the beauty of an object is the object Itself, and that we perceive it with our sense of slfrht or hearing. The beauty of a tune is the tune; and we hear that beauty. Yet It is possible to hear the notes without hearing the tune and so the beauty. The beauty of the tune does not consist merely of the pleasant sound of the in- dividual notes. Play the same notes in another order and there is no tune and no beauty of the tune. The tune Is something we cannot perceive without the sense of hearing; but that which perceives it, and the beauty of it, is not the sense of hearing. And, though the notes are themselves merely sounds and material, the tune Is not material; it is something beyond matter and informing It. It is that relation of material things which we rail beauty, and which, though it consists of material things, is itself not matter nor perceived with the senses. 312 THE SPIRIT IX And the perception of truth and beauty is a percep- tion of — what? not particular objects perceived with the senses, but universal relations not perceived with the senses, although we can be aware of them only through the medium of the senses. And spirit is the name given to that in us which is aware of these uni- versals; and they themselves, since they are not matter, though always perceived in or to matter, are said to be spiritual. The word spirit is an acknowledgment of their existence, and of the existence of something in ourselves, not sense, which perceives and values them. And there is another universal, an- other relation, in our own actions, which is spiritual and perceived by spirit, not by sense — that relation which is called righteousness. We are aware of it only in men and in their conduct; yet it also is to us a universal relation like truth and beauty. It does not consist merely in particular actions or speech as we per- ceive these in others, nor in particular thoughts of our own as we are aware of them. It consists in the rela- tion of action, speech, or thought to circumstance. Righteousness, in fact, is a certain arrangement of ac- tions or speech or thoughts, like the arrangement of notes which makes a tune; and we are aware of the righteousness as a universal relation, over and above the action, speech, or thought, though we cannot be aware of it apart from these. So we say that righteousness also is spiritual, and that spirit is aware of it. There is this difference between it and beauty or truth, that it is a universal we are aware of only in human beings, and perhaps sometimes in animals. We are not aware of it in mere phenomena or in Inanimate objects. But of this difference I will speak later. So there seem to us to be two kinds of reality, a reality of matter, of particulars, perceived by the senses; and a reality of spirit, of universals, perceived through the senses but by spirit. But the mind of man refuses to believe in two kinds of reality; the very phrase is a IX SPIRIT AND iMATTER 313 contradiction of Itself; for reality means that In terms of which all else can be explained, and there cannot be two kinds of reality each unable to explain the other. If there are, neither Is to us quite real; and we look for a further reality behind them, in terms of which both can be explained away. In despair of that fur- ther reality, some have said that there Is no matter but only spirit; and others that there Is no spirit but only matter; and, ever since men began to think at all, a pretty quarrel has raged between them, particularly over man himself. He is all spirit or all flesh; but to himself, when he does not think too hard about him- self, he remains both. To convince him that he Is all one or the other makes him uncomfortable; makes him feel that the universe. Including himself. Is fraudulent. It Is clearly fraudulent If he Is all matter; If life, con- sciousness, anything else you please, is, as they say, only a function of matter. For then the self, the very heart of reality to all of us, does not exist. On the other hand. If there Is no matter but only spirit, why is this spirit so urgently aware of matter, so much in pleasure or pain over It? Why can I do nothing, perceive noth- ing, value nothing, without It? I am living in a uni- verse of phantoms, and the very agonies of Christ on the Cross were unreal. In fact the docetic heresy is true, not only of him, but of all men and things. Let us then cut our throats so that we may rush out of this phantasmagoria the nearest way. Those who affirm the existence of spirit alone are Insensibly led to think 7^ of it as a kind of Invisible matter. It Is to them spirit pretending to be matter and imitating it to the Hie, imitating it so that it deceives even the pure spirit which is ourselves. Spirit, to begin with, means to us that which Is not matter, It does not mean spirit pre- tending to be matter; and our own perception of spirit is to us the perception of something beyond matter, though manifested in or through it. We cannot be content if we arc told that we do not perceive matter 314 THE SPIRIT IX at all but only spirit pretending to be it. We might as well believe at once that spirit is all matter, if matter is all spirit. In either case an incessant trick is played on us by reality; and reality itself is not to be trusted. As for those who affirm the existence of matter alone, they are led insensibly to think of it as a kind of visible spirit. They cry that this matter is more than we ever dreamed of, is in fact the best possible substitute for that spirit which does not exist. We, for instance, are all matter; and what fine creatures we are. It is a mistake to think of us as mere flesh. We are electrons or ions or what not, all incessantly whirling about; and this whirling is itself far more glorious than any spirit could be, if there were such a thing. Let us sing our hymns no longer to a God who doesn't exist, but to the eternal whirl of which we also are a part. It must be good in itself if it can whirl into us; and, if it whirls out again, what does that matter? We fade into the infinite azure of the past; but the whirling goes on for ever, and the result of it is — just everything. Why therefore should we sulk? Let us join the dance mentally as we do materially. The very mental refusal to do so is itself all part of the whirl. It is electrons at their highest state of eternally voluptuous excitement — a beautiful thought. No! we shall not be satisfied if we are told that reality is all spirit or all matter. Either way, half the content of reality is left out so as to make the rest easier to think about. But we may see the way towards a solution, through an analogy from art. In art there seems to be the same difficulty about the universal and the particular. In art, we are told, there are always two things to be aimed at — unity of purpose or design, and richness of content; and, so long as we merely think about these, it seems that one is to be obtained only at the expense of the other. But if an artist tries to get one at the expense of the other, he is sure to fail in his art. Design without content is not design at IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 315 all; and content without design Is not content. It Is only the presence of each that makes the other what It is; and the great artist attains to both, not by aiming at one at the expense of the other, but by aiming at both with equal Intensity. The greater the work of art the more there Is of both In It. It Is the passion for both that actually produces a fusion of them, in which they become one. And we think of them as two, only for purposes of thought. Success in art is the sameness of them; It is only because we are so used to failure that they seem to us different. So, we may conjecture, it is with reality. It seems to us to consist of matter and spirit, and we seem to ourselves to be matter and spirit, because we so seldom attain to any fulness of perception of It. For the most part we are aware only of particulars, which we call matter; and the whole of us is not aware of them. The senses are aware of different aspects of them, and the self combines those sense-impressions into a percep- tion of Independent material reality. Then sometimes we attain also to a perception of the universal in these particulars; but often, when we are aware of it, we forget the particulars; we think away from them to the relation In which we have perceived them; we pass out of the Immediate warm perception of the whole reality, universal and particular, matter and spirit, to a purely Intellectual concern with the universal, which perhaps seems to us then to be the whole reality, or at least the higher, more significant, reality. But the moment we separate it from the particular, we are losing our perception of It; it becomes to us far off and faint and abstract, like a picture in which the artist has aimed at unity of purpose without richness of con- tent. When we are aware of both with equal Inten- sity they become one to us. Beauty is the beautiful thing; Truth Is objects or phenomena behaving in a certain way. There is in all truth and all beauty a character, an Identity, a precision, which they get only 3i6 THE SPIRIT IX from the particulars that are related In them. So this fulness of perception Is always a matter of degree for us, and always we fall short of completeness. That Is why we make our division of spirit and matter, a division not In reality Itself, but only In our frag- mentary perception of It. The Real and the Useful Our difficulty Is increased by the fact that we have a past of ages In which we have conceived of things in a relation of use to ourselves. Sense-perception indeed does incite us Instantly to sense-value. It is actually a means of knowing what gives us pleasure or pain, what helps us to live or hinders us from living. To most animals perhaps the vision of an object has no meaning beyond that of use. It suggests merely security or danger, pleasure or pain; and that Is not concerned with the object as an Independent reality. But man has gradually acquired a sense of the Independent reality of objects and has been able to contemplate them apart from their use for him. We have language itself because we have this power of disinterested con- templation. It has been said that animals have lan- guage, since they can make sounds expressing their desire for things. But that is not language, for it expresses only the desire for a thing, never the thing itself. A cat can mew for cat's-meat, as Samuel Butler has said, when he hears the cat's-meat man; but he cannot say cat's-meat; he can only say, I want cat's- meat, or rather only, I want. He can make the sound of desire; he cannot make sounds purified of his desire, as he cannot think of things apart from his desire; and his desire, sounding In all his noises, prevents that delicate differentiation of sound which is possible to man because he can think and speak of a thing apart from his own desire for It. That Is how man has the power of making nouns. The animal, unable to think of things apart from his own use of them, never attains IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 317 to nouns at all and has no true language. So there is latent In the first human speech, the artist, the philoso- pher, the saint; and it is by means of this very speech, and the power of detachment which it implies, that man has progressed, even in matters of use, so far beyond other creatures. And yet man is always being pulled back into think- ing in terms of the relation of use. He can never escape from it utterly, as he can never escape from the struggle for life. It is a condition of his being. I>ike other animals, he cannot help seeing objects in a rela- tion of use to himself; but while he sees them so he cannot be aware of their full reality. For they do not exist so that they may be of use to us; the use is our way of looking at them; it is what the senses suggest to us. But this always gives us merely the particular; and so long as we see things only or mainly in a rela- tion of use to ourselves, we are not fully aware of the universal in them which is a part of their reality. But in so far as we can and do escape from the rela- tion of use — and there is a constant effort of the spirit to escape from it — we pass beyond mere sense-percep- tion and sense-values to a perception and value of the universal. Our escape is positive, not negative; for we cannot rise from the relation of use to no relation at all, from one kind of perception and value Into no per- ception and value. Beyond the relation of use we instantly become aware of another relation, which, as soon as we arc aware of it, we value above the relation of use. And in this new relation the object of per- ception becomes more, not less, real to us, because it is related not merely to us through our use for it, but to the sum total of things. Its identity is not lost but heightened in that new relation, as the identity of notes is hcightcnctl when they are to us part of a tunc. Be- cause it is part of a whole it is also far more itself than it was when it was merely an item to be made use of. Thus to a greedy boy a plum is merely something good 3iS Tin-: SPIRIT IX to eat, it is a member of the genus plum which, he knows, is good to eat, and is distinguished from other members of the genus only by looking more or less good to eat than thev do. That is the one point of distinction he notices in it, because he sees it only in relation to his own appetite. But an artist sees a plum in another relation, the relation of beauty; and because he sees it in that relation it is not to him a member of the genus plum which is good to eat, but is itself with all its particular character and beauty. It is one note in the music of beauty that he perceives, and it could not be any other note. So he tries to paint its particular character and beauty at one particular moment and in certain particular circumstances. Yet the beauty of which it is a part is also universal; it is something that he and not merely his eye perceives; and his eye per- ceives more of the plum because he himself perceives the beauty of the plum. The very senses tell us little in mere sense-perception. It is only when they are en- forced by spiritual perception that they tell us much. It is only when we see things In some relation to each other and not to ourselves that we see them fully. Now the first spiritual perception, in order of time, is the perception of beauty. It is not higher than any other spiritual perception, but it must precede the others if we are to understand the connection between spirit and sense, and so between spirit and matter. The sense of beauty, as we call it — thus insisting upon the close relation between the universal beauty and its particulars — Is necessary to us if we are to grasp the relation between other universals and their particulars. In beauty we cannot separate the universal from the particular, spirit from sense, or spirit from matter. But those who pass on to the other universals, to philosophy or morals, without an intense experience and value of beautv, are always apt to think of the universal with which they concern themselves as utterly distinct from, or even as opposed to, the particular. IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 319 For them there is an opposition between spirit and sense, and so between spirit and matter. They pass from the actual experience of the universal in the par- ticular to mere thinking about the universal or to mere acting upon it, upon what they call principle; and so they fall into error about the relation between matter and spirit, about the very nature of reality. Hence that Manichaean heresy which constantly infests both thought and morals. It is, in all its different forms and degrees of intensity, whether it be intellectualism or asceticism, the result of the lack of actual spiritual experience in its simplest and most immediate form, the experience of beauty. But we are much more aware of it in its effect upon morals than in its effect upon thought. It affects thought in a curious and unexpected way. For man, knowing that he has the power of being aware of objects out of the relation of use to himself, and having a great desire to be so aware of them, is apt to suppose that he can be so aware of them by means of the pure intellect, that he can at any moment switch off the animal in himself and switch on the philosopher. He can no more do that than he can switch off the animal and switch on the artist or the saint. It has often been believed by philosophers in the past that man is more capable of pure contempla- tion than of any other spiritual activity in its purity. Their glorification of the reason is based on this belief; and the result of that glorification has been an immense discouragement, since the pure reason by itself has done for us far less than was expected of it. It has not dis- covered for us any certain truths about the nature of reality, nor has it preserved us from obvious errors in conduct. Mankind is imjiaticnt of philosophers and of what seems their barren intellectual game, just be- cause of their glorificati(jn of that reason which has done so little. Their error has been to trust in tlie reason and in thinking about spiritual experience, with- 320 THE SriKlT ix out having first enriched themselves with actual spirit- ual experience in its simplest and most direct form, that is to say, with the experience of beauty. They have been, for the most part, mills grinding without any corn between them; they have trusted in the machinery without providing it with material; and all the while it is not machinery at all but a living part of themselves, subject to error like all the rest of them. Now the error of the reason, acting without enrich- ment, is to see the universal as altogether separate from the particular, and so to doubt the existence either of the particular or of the universal; and the reason falls into this error because it believes itself to be pure and yet is, like all the rest of the self, continually falling back into the relation of use. We believe what we wish to believe, as we see what we wish to see and do what we wish to do; and the errors of the reason are not merely individual but generic, like all our other errors. The doctrine of evolution, so much misap- plied, might warn us that in all things we have the habits of our own animal past, and that we escape from them no more when we think than when we feel or act. In fact, we need now to apply that doctrine not only in our philosophy but to it. So at last we shall make a conduit-pipe between science and philosophy by means of psychology, a psychology based on our awareness of our own animal past. Kant gave us a Kritik of pure reason; what we need now is a Kritik of impure reason, based on the knowledge that our reason, like all the rest of us, is infested with habits acquired in the rela- tion of use. That Kritik will not make us despair of reason, any more than the same kind of Kritik so long applied to morals has made us despair of them. Just as our righteousness is always the effort to be right- eousness, so our reason must be always the effort to be reason, to attain to a power of pure contemplation it never has attained to. It Is not a machinery that works perfectly when we can separate it from the rest IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 321 of ourselves; it Is a part of ourselves that we must always be purifying, and we cannot purify it except through actual spiritual experience, which, as I have said, begins with the sense of beauty. In that we are first aware of the universal; and we see it indissolubly linked with the particular. So, if we are to believe in spirit and to understand its nature, we must continue in our intellectual and moral activities still to see the universal thus indis- solubly linked with the particular; we must never fall into conceiving of them as separate or opposed. The world of particulars, as perceived by the senses, is not illusion, nor is the world of universals as conceived by the mind; but each by itself is imperfect and mislead- ing. The one is the notes without the tune, the other the tune without the sounds; the one is chaos, nonsense, the other a mere pattern. Our business is not merely with the reason but with all the faculties, with the whole self, to be aware of both content and design, for we cannot be fully aware of one without being aware of the other. Unfortunately it is possible for us to contemplate with the intelligence a world which still we conceive of as entirely in the relation of use to ourselves, and with the intelligence to take our conceptions of use entirely seriously. Where this happens the result is a barren and empty universal of the mere Intelligence, and one that in its barrenness and emptiness appals us. We are apt to believe, for instance, that our notion of causa- tion Is itself a product of the pure intelligence, and a modern one. We argue about It as il It were Itself necessarily, mathematically true; but with all our argu- ing we are unable to state it even In a form satisfactory to ourselves. For It is not really a product of the pure or the modern intelligence, but a tool rather of the mind and one fashioned first by the primitive mind when it saw the whole universe in a relation of use to itself. A savage acquires the notion of causation 322 THE SPIRIT IX when he discovered that, it he puts his finger in the fire, he will always suffer pain. And the savage is always making use of this law of causation, as we call it, in his struggle for life. It is to him, and still to us, a means of carrying on that struggle. We have through ages learnt to use the fact which we call causa- tion for our own purposes, and still we see it and conceive it in relation to those purposes. Still it is to us a means, if not of using things, of discovering facts. It is the law of the universe, as we make use of the universe. We have acquired knowledge of causes and effects; this knowledge has meant to us making use; and we have flown to the further conclusion that where we can make use we know. But all we do know about causation is this, that in practice we can count upon certain things happening where certain other things have happened before. Mill said that the cause of anything is the total assemblage of the conditions that precede its appearance. But this definition has always been felt to be untrue, because it makes " the law of causation " useless to us. We never do know the total assemblage of the conditions, and yet we can observe causation and make use of it. So a different definition has been found, namely, that cause is a conception we find useful in our dealings with nature, that among the conditions of an event we find some from which, as a matter of fact, we are able to foretell the event. Those we call its cause or causes. In that definition it is frankly confessed that causation is a conception we make use of; but it is still one so vague that it is use- ful to us rather because it gives us a kind of faith than because it helps us practically to discover or to make use of anything. It gives us faith that we shall dis- cover and shall make use, faith in a universal uni- formity. And from this faith comes a sense of power; it convinces us that we are able to constrain that which is not ourselves to our own purpose. The saying " knowledge is power " is an expression of it. And IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 323 since we, through the action of causation, seem to be able to exercise a compulsion on things, we come to believe that causation itself is a compulsion exercised upon all things, ourselves included, from outside. It Is the universal seen as compulsion, and seen so because we see it in the relation of use. So we get the notion of a compulsory universe, in which everything compels everything else to do what it does not want to do, and is itself compelled by this law of causation; and further, of a universe in which everything is made for some use: once a use to men, then a use to God, and now a use to an abstraction called Nature. Nature wishes us and all things to survive or to attain to some kind of perfection through the struggle for survival; and so we and all things are related to each other only in terms of that struggle, whether we like it or not. This relation is imposed on all things and we conceive of all things, ourselves included, as passive under it, as things seem passive under us when we make use of them. All things are tied and bound to each other by the chain of this relation; all things are trying to make use of each other, and cannot do anything but try to make use of each other. Things appear to be passive to us when we make use of them, and so we think of all things, ourselves included, as passive under the uni- versal compulsion. But a cabbage is not purely passive to us when we grow it for the table. We use it, but we do not compel it to grow. We can apply certain conditions of our own choice to it; but it answers to them in its own way and according to its own nature. It has at least the power of turning the nourishment we give it into itself; and the law of causation means to us that we can count upon its turning that nourishment into itself and not into something else. Nourishment becomes something different in the cabbage from what it becomes in me, because the cabbage is a cabbage ami I am I. What- ever happens to every living creature becomes in that 324 THE SPIRIT ix creature something different from what it would be- come if it happened to any other creature. There is in all that lives an active contribution to every effect produced on Itself, which means that the effect is not merely effect. It means that all that lives is a fount of original causation, or rather the words " cause and effect," if we mean anything by them at all, will not describe what happens to and in living creatures. The whole conception of causation is a conception of things not living but dead; and it has grown up in our minds because things, when we make use of them, are to us not living but dead. We see them only in a relation of use to ourselves; that is to say, as existing for us and utterly dependent on us. But no living thing exists for us or is utterly dependent on us; we may exercise compulsion on it, but we cannot exercise compulsion on its nature. Yet our notion of causation is a notion of everything exercising compulsion on the nature of everything else. From it is left out the nature, the life, the identity of all things, that which in ourselves we call freedom. And since this obvious fact is left out of our notion of causation, we are unable to state the law of causation in a manner satisfactory to our- selves. We call it a law, but it remains merely a faith that things will continue to behave with a uniformity which enables us to make use of them. It is a significant fact that mathematics, the science which is most free from the relation of use, the science in which man does not deal with things of use to him but with pure concepts or abstractions, is not concerned with causes and effects but with properties. The prop- erties of a circle are not caused by any external or pre- ceding conditions; they are not caused by any other properties of the circle itself. They are the circle it- self; they are that which makes it a circle. We may discover them one after another; and we may discover one because we have discovered another; but they exist simultaneously and do not cause one another any more IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 325 than we cause them by discovering them. The circle is what it is by the law of its own being and not by the pressure of circumstances. We know this about the circle because we are able to contemplate it purely and not as an object of use to ourselves; and mathematics is the type of all sciences because, dealing as it does with pure concepts, it is freed from the relation of use. From mathematics man first learned what pure science is. He had to find a world purely of his own thought, before he could understand how it was necessary to contemplate the real world if he was to see it as it is. Mathematics are to man a prophecy of reality, because in them he can escape entirely out of the relation of use. But, the moment we come to deal with actual things, there is the pull of the relation of use upon our reason itself, a pull as incessant as that of the attrac- tion of gravity upon our bodies. It is not merely a pull upon particular processes of reasoning; it enters into our very conceptions of reality, those conceptions that seem to us to belong not to our minds but to reality itself. Thus there is a perpetual incongruity in our concep- tions of reality. We assume them to be single and concordant, whereas there is a duality and conflict in them, because we are always seeing things in two dif- ferent relations, namely, the relation of use to ourselves which will tell us nothing about reality, and that other relation of which we become aware when we rise out of the relation of use, the relation, as it were, of notes in a tune. Of this relation we are most intensely aware in ourselves. There are times when we become to ourselves, not things making use and being made use of, but notes in a universal tune, of which we are a part, not by any compulsion, but because it is our own nature to be a part of it. Only in becoming a part of it do we find our nature, our identity; then we act in a certain way, not because circumstances compel us, but because wc are what we are, and because all other 326 lUL SPIRIT IX things are what they are. Then, too, we are aware of utter freedom, the freedom of the circle, which is what it is, and no external circumstances can make it otherwise. But we difier from the circle in tliis, that, being actual living creatures, and necessarily in some kind of relation with all other actual things, our task is not only to be what we are, but also to act what we are. In our relation with external reality doing is a part of being, as it is not with the circle. So we have to achieve that relation in which we are fully ourselves, and that is true of all actual things; they are not, like mathematical concepts, merely in a relation of being, they are in a relation of action, which may be one of use or one of reality, one in which they attain to the freedom of being completely themselves. For us, at least, there are times, however rare, when the whole self seems to act in accordance with its own being, when our actions are our properties, when we know that we are not machines nor yet mere concepts, but notes in a tune finding their identity because they are in the tune. A great piece of music has the mathematical quality; but it has also passion aroused by a relation with ex- ternal reality. Yet the external reality has not caused the passion so much as given it a subject matter through which it can express itself. So we in our supreme moments seem to get from external reality a subject matter through which we express ourselves. A circle has no subject matter; it does not express itself but merely is itself. We at our highest are ourselves and express ourselves in action. But we are ourselves and express ourselves only when we rise into a full perception of external reality and into a full relation with it, by escaping from the relation of use. We cannot pass out of the relation of use into no relation at all, into a higher and lonely egotism. Egotism is always the result of the tyranny of the relation of use over the mind. The egotist does not merely act, but also thinks and feels, in terms IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 327 of that relation. The higher egotist sees even his dreams, his ideals, his moral effort, in terms of it; and so, even in them, he never escapes from himself. He has them because others who were not egotists have had them; he is imitative, parasitic upon the spiritual achievements of others; but these achievements he sees always in terms of use to himself, and so misunder- stands and misuses them. Thus, in extreme cases, a lunatic imagines himself to be God. He has got the idea of God from others, but it means to him only his own eminence, his own tyranny over all things. He is unable to make terms with a God who is not himself, because he sees God only in the relation of use; there- fore he must himself be God if he is to believe in a God at all. He attains to an imaginary tyranny over all things because he cannot escape from the tyranny of the relation of use over his own mind; he is so much at the mercy of circumstance, seeing it only in the rela- tion of use, that life would be intolerable to him if he did not persuade himself that he was the lord and master of circumstance. And in all egotism, especially the egotism of religion, there is this desire to be lord and master of circumstance. Men believe in God that they may be masters of circumstance, and imagine a God who will give them mastery; they make him a tyrant over themselves, that he may delegate some of his tyranny to them. But if we can rise out of the relation of use into another relation, the relation of value, we are no longer at the mercy of things, nor do we wish to be their master. Rather we are more intensely ourselves, and they to us are more intensely themselves, in this new relation not of slavery or dominance but of value. Our reality is heightened by our perception of an ex- ternal reality, of which we see the true nature because we do not see it in a relation of use to ourselves. The perception and the value are simultaneous, are indeed one. 328 THE SPIRIT ix When this reality is altofrcthcr hidden from us by the relation of use, the universe is to us a nonsense uni- verse. We are aware only of particulars in it, per- ceived by the senses and to be made use of. And, since many of these are useless or harmful to us, much of the universe has no meaninp^ to us or an evil meaning. It is all something we would make use of if we could; but the chain of necessity that binds it, and through which we are able to make use of it, also limits its use to us, and even gives to it that tyranny over us which we desire to exercise over it. We are then related to all things as we should be to each other, if we had no aim except to make use of each other. We know that in human relations we must escape from use to value, if w^e arc to know each other or to enjoy each other at all. A man who sees other men only in the relation of use is a criminal and has to be treated as such. So the universe treats us, if we see it only in a relation of use to ourselves; and it is as meaningless to us as civilised society is to the criminal. It punishes us, as society punishes the criminal, with the sense of its tyranny; it is to us a prison. It is also what music would be to a man who looked to it for useful information. He would listen to the sounds, expecting them to tell him something of advan- tage to himself, and they would be mere noises to him in no relation with each other; for their relation with each other is not one of use to him, but of beauty. When that is not perceived they are nonsense, a chaos of noise. All art is both spirit and matter, and we cannot distinguish the one from the other in it. The spirit is the arrangement of the matter; in that arrange- ment the world is utterly become flesh. The matter is what it is because of the spirit; and unless we perceive the spirit in it, the universal informing the particular, it is nonsense to us. So it is with the universe. Now the natural sciences by themselves reveal to us a certain material coherence in external reality; but, so IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 329 long as it Is merely material, it is to us like a geometri- cal pattern in which there is neither beauty nor mean- ing, nor even consistent use to ourselves. If we look for use to ourselves in it we find that it is part useful and part harmful. So we think of it as half friendly, half hostile, and we cannot see why it should be one, if also the other. So still it is nonsense; and we, while we live in terms of use, are nonsense to ourselves, mere matter also forced by some external compulsion into the pattern; and we think that this pattern, meaning- less, unbeautiful, half useful, half harmful, is reality, and we ourselves are but as the rest of it. In fact, the natural sciences by themselves give a coherence to reality which is self-contradictory; for it is meaningless to us, yet coherence implies meaning. It is as if we found a grammatical structure in sounds without sense, or a machine which worked incessantly yet which had been made for no purpose. It is this coherence without meaning that appals the modern mind, so long as it seems the whole of reality. But the contradiction is In the mind itself, not in reality, in the mind that believes there can be a mechanical coherence, one to be perceived by the pure intellect alone, without also a spiritual coherence and meaning to be perceived by all the spiritual powers of the mind. The material coherence Is but the beginning, the first hint or proph- ecy, of the spiritual coherence. But the mind gets no further towards seeing It If, from age-long habit, it looks for the meaning of the material coherence in use to Itself. It has. In the mere discovery of fact, escaped from that atavism; it no longer sees things merely as It wishes to see them, so that It may make itself comfort- able among them. It makes theories which It tests In- cessantly by the facts. But still In Its values the old atavism prc\ails, and it asks, What use is this coherence to me ? So long as It asks that (]ucsti(jn, the coherence, estab- lished and proved as it Is, has no meaning for it. The 330 THE SPIRIT ix value for truth by itself will not avail to discover the truth. It will show us the coherence but not its mean- ing. For the full perception of reality we need the full sense of the universal, as beauty and righteousness, as well as truth. And it is only by means of these three perceptions, all working together and throwing light on each other, that we can even advance towards a full perception. The value for truth by itself will enable us to escape from rhe relation of use in the discovery of material facts; but, with the value for truth alone, we shall still remain in the relation of use in our valuing of those facts. We may try to rise out of it heroically; but truth alone will not show us any other relation to rise into. It will give us mere stoicism, in which we shall set our teeth and say that, though mere matter in a unlv^erse of matter, we will behave as spirit would be- have if there were any spirit; though meaningless parts of a meaningless process, we will act as if we and it had meaning. Though faith, hope, and charity are virtues created by the illusions of man, yet we will make them our virtues. I can never believe that this stoicism is as hopeless and faithless as it pretends to itself to be. For the fact that the pattern is meaningless to us does seem to imply always that it must have a meaning. Mere chaos could not suggest even that it ought to have a meaning; and if we were part of a chaos we should not be looking for one. We are not satisfied with a merely material meaning, with an explanation of all things in terms of the struggle for life, because that is not a meaning to us at all. It is not the mean- ing of our own spiritual perceptions, even of our value for truth. But this unhappy stage which we reach when we see a material coherence in things and no other — what is it but a phase in our evolution, that is to say, in our struggle towards fulness of perception. The doctrine of evolution can warn us of this — that our perception of reality is always a matter of degree. IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 331 We are not sharply separated from the beasts merely because we are reasoning animals; our very reason is still subject to animal habits. Nor can we escape sud- denly from the perception of a merely material world to the perception of a reality that is not material at all. For that is a phantom of the mind. The beginnings of the perception of reality in the lowest animals are to be found in sensations, by means of which they are aware not even of objects but merely that they them- selves feel; or rather they are not even aware of them- selves as feeling, but only of their feelings. Self-con- sciousness comes gradually and only with fuller percep- tion of that which is not self. Man is aware of self, of his own identity, more and more as he becomes aware of not-self. But even we have only fragmentary glimpses of reality and, in them, are but fragments of ourselves. So we cannot attain to complete self-con- sciousness by ignoring external reality; but only by being more and more fully aware of it, of the universal in the particular, of matter and spirit as one. Then we become to ourselves one, like the tune in the notes, like the sense in the words; and the universe becomes one to us also. The Meaning of Evolution It is strange that the doctrine of evolution has so often led men to unhappy notions of the nature of reality, seeing in it at best but a merely artistic process with millions of experiments and failures for one even- tual masterpiece. That is Nietzsche's idea, the idea of a man with a passionate sense of beauty, who tries to see reality only, in the light of that sense. Beauty by itself will not satisfy the values of man; no excellence by itself, seen merely as excellence, will do that; there is still something cruel in mere trium]")hant excellence. It is like the mere virtuosity of art, the mere skill of Mo/art. If a man sees only that in Mo/art's music, he does not know why Mozart made his music; and it 332 THE SPlRir IX is to him a frame which may please him in his hours of ease hut will not answer the questions of his sorrow. If there is nothing but virtuosity in Nature, nothing but the effort to protluce masterpieces, then Nature is a brainless artist not knowing why masterpieces should be produced. And tlicre is this contradiction of the brainless artist, who produces masterpieces without knowing why, in all the talk about Nature when she is thought of as a mere blind process and yet called she; when she is praised for a loveliness she did not mean to produce, and all the while there is no she producing it but merely things being produced. The struggle for life does produce not merely life but masterpieces; which, if there is nothing but a struggle for life, is absurd. We shall see our way to sense only if we take our sense of the masterpiece to be a sense of reality itself, if that sense is not merely a freak or by-product of evo- lution, but both the end and the means in the process. In that process we never escape from the struggle for life; but the struggle itself, with all the relation of use it imposes on us, yet makes us aware of another rela- tion; and our effort is to be aware of that relation more and more. As w^e make use of particulars, in our very use of them we become aware of universals. Indeed, we ourselves, making particulars to be of use to our- selves, do also make universals. The mere craftsman, making things of use for the sake of their use, in that rises from the craftsman to the artist; in his own work he may see an image of what he can attain to in his per- ception of reality. A man makes a pot or builds a house for use. Clay, stone, are to him as yet only material to be made use of. But if he makes the pot or builds the house of good material and good workmanship, and if above all he designs it fitly for its purpose, then the pot or the house has, without his intention, a beauty that comes of its fitness for its purpose. This beauty, which I will call IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 333 functional, is like the beauty of natural thinfjs as we perceive it without any sense of spiritual meaning in it. It is like the beauty of a pine growing in a rock and fit- ting itself by the design of its growth to its position. But the craftsman, when he sees this beauty, sees it as beauty, not merely as use; he values it, as beauty, be- yond use. And this perception of functional beauty as beauty, this value for it as beauty, leads him in his next work to emphasise the functional beauty as beauty, and so to turn it into expressive or artistic beauty, with a quality of his own self in it. He gives a more deli- cate curve to the pot and then a curve more and more delicate, until, in an age passionate for beauty, he at- tains to the masterpieces of the Sung pottery. But al- ways the expression could not begin unless the work- man were aware of functional beauty as beauty, not as mere use. That functional beauty is, as it were, given away to him with a pound of tea. It comes to him in his struggle for life; but if he sees it as something not merely useful to him in that struggle, if he values it for its own sake, then he is led on to expressive art; then from an intelligent animal he becomes a God, or at least an angel. And it is the same in morals. Those virtues most valued by Christ Himself, love, self-sacrifice, fellow- ship, are, to begin with, instincts most valuable in the struggle for life, valuable to the herd at least, if not to the individual. The type of all love is the love of a mother for her child; and that is an animal instinct without which the race could not survive. But man has the divine faculty of recognising it to be a virtue in itself and not merely a useful instinct. It has a value for him that is not its survival value; and because it is virtue to him, as functional beauty is beauty to the craftsman, he aims at it for its own sake anil bccotncs morally expressive as the craftsman becomes aesthetic- ally expressive. He extends it, from the particular re- lation of the mother with her child, to all other human ;vU THE SPIRIT IX relations, not because it is use but because it is virtue. And so it is with fellowship and self-sacrifice, both to bep;in with herd instincts. They too are recognised and valued as virtue, not as mere use, and are prac- tised, not so that the herd may survive — often they are practised in defiance of the herd — but because they are virtues. All these virtues are wild virtues; and when Christianity sets up the statue of the mother and her child for worship, it affirms that the universe is not unkind or unmeaning to the values of man; that the highest virtues are to begin with wild virtues, spring- ing out of nature herself and not imposed by the ar- bitrary will of God. In the mother, spirit and sense are one, and the divine beauty we see in her is one to our spirit and sense. It has its use; and it stirs the heart and brings tears to the eyes, as no mere thing of use would do. We can fancy what stirrings of the spirit there were in our distant forefathers when they saw their wives with the babe at the breast; how they wished to share in that love; how fiercely they would fight for the mother and child; and how they worshipped the divine principle of generation that gave so much holiness and beauty to the world. And we can fancy them too look- ing at the pots they had turned, wondering at their beauty and then heightening it. We know that is how they became artists and how the passion for righteous- ness grew in them. But still to us nature, when it is merely nature, is an unknowing artist; and the beauty of the visible world leaves us sad and baffled. It seems to speak, but not to us; to pour out its beauty, but not with any desire for fellowship. And so that beauty is to us not expression but an accident of phenomena, as the shapes made by hoar frost on the window have a chance resemblance to fern leaves. And men say that the beauty of nature has no existence outside their own perception of it, for they see in nature no will and no virtue. She, unlike the artist, sings about nothing. IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 335 There is no experience of her own expressed in her own beauty, no value for anything, e\en for her own beauty. How therefore can there be beauty except in our perception of it. If there is no artist how can there be art? Yet the savage made for himself myths of an artist, because he saw what he took to be art; without knowing it he answered in those myths a philosophic question we still put to ourselves and cannot answer. Because modern man sees both beauty and virtue in the works of man, and only beauty in nature, he is not assured of the presence of spirit in nature, and so comes to be doubtful of it in himself. But he will never be satisfied to see only beauty in nature; for beauty by itself makes no answer to his own spirit, nor can his spirit make answer happily to it. Only if he could find virtue as well as beauty and truth in reality outside himself could he see in it the promise of a final and complete fellow- ship with himself. Spirit is not spirit unless all the uni- versals are manifested in it. All of them, however im- perfectly, are manifested in man, but not outside him. So he remains lonely and hungry in a universe that seems occupied with its own business but will not speak to him; and he is always trying to accommodate himself to it, to assert its value and rightness, as he sees it; always telling himself that the desire of his own heart is foolishness that leads him astray. Yet still he can- not content himself with the truth that science offers him when it denies him the hope of fellowship; and he still looks back to the old myths of an artist who has expressed himself in the beauty of nature, or the later more moving myth of a God who is lover as well as ar- tist. If those were made only by the heart of man, what was it that gave man the heart to make them? They arc his answer to the nature of things; what in the nature of things caused him to make that answer? A modern philos(;phy based on the doctrine of evo- lution has offered us a bright and cheerful substitute 336 THE SPIRIT ix lor the desire of man's heart. It is the very best mar- garine; If you had never tasted butter you ini^rht think it was butter. It tells us that the whole of reality, .our- selves included, is evolving, and to what? The goal it- self is in the future and not merely the attainment of it. It may be that there ivill be spirit in us and outside us. That hunger we feel for it is the very process of evolu- tion working in us. We are hungry for the future of the human race, perhaps of the universe; we smell a dinner that is not yet cooked. The glory of life con- sists in this that we live in a universe of change; and there is nothing, not even the goal of all change, fixed and stable. We make our hopes of the goal, our con- ception of it, and so the goal itself, as we go. Every- thing solvitur amhiilatido. Our very values are subject to change with everything else. They too are for something altogether in the future. If we say God, we mean the future. He himself may evolve with our conceptions of him; He and our values are notions that further the process of evolution in us; they are means to an end; and what we really value and worship Is our own progress, or at best the progress of the universe. All good Is but the scent of our own future. The sav- age had the scent of ourselves before him; we have the scent of other men far In the future; and they will have the scent of yet others. So, it may be, their values will be utterly different from ours with the Incessant process of change. The very notion of a present, eternal, and absolute perfection has vanished from this way of thinking. It Is sanguine, but In a political way, like a minister making a speech about our prospects In the war. It is entirely opportunist and so contrary to the deepest faith of man, which cannot value Its own values if they are only means to an end. We value them be- cause they themselves are for unlversals existing here and now. Happiness for us means belief in those unl- versals, belief that they are both In us and outside us. Our happiness Is the answer within us to them outside IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 337 us; It is the sense of a fellowship of the absolute to which we belong. If we explain our values away in terms of something else, even of the progress of man- kind, they cease to be our values; for it is by means of them alone that we know what progress is. The whole creation groans and travails, but only creation; and it groans and travails not towards its own future but to- wards something not itself, existing now, which gives it the very hope of the future. It has a future because it is aware of this something not itself, existing now and for ever, not subject to time and change. Just as Alice could not be satisfied with jam yesterday and jam to-morrow, but never jam to-day, so we cannot be sat- isfied with God yesterday and God to-morrow, but never God to-day. Yet, if we could get the doctrine of evolution right, it might satisfy the desire of our hearts, Instead of offering us a vain substitute for that desire. We are troubled and thwarted because we cannot find the whole of our desire in nature; so we think of nature as having no likeness to ourselves. We look to it to help us, and find no help in it that we can count on. But this look- ing for help is but seeing it in the relation of use and so failing to see the reality of it. If we look to Nature for help, we think of it, or Her, as something more powerful than ourselves; the stars in their courses fought against Sisera. But of course they did nothing of the kind; and Nature does not fight with us or against us. There is no Nature in this sense, no power omnipotent, unintelligible, indifferent to us and our de- sires and values. All the talk about Nature as red in tooth and claw, or as superior to us in her calm or her justice, is mere myth-making, and a myth made out of our fears. If men pray to an idol, they get no answer rom it, and Nature is an idol we have made because we see things in the relation of use to ourselves. Fhii idol, seeking help from it, we sec as superior to us in power, inferior in that it lacks our \alucs; it is there- T,^S THE SPIRIT IX tore a God that wc worship but cannot value, like the heathen gods of the past. But evolution, though it can tell us nothing about God, can tell us this about Na- ture, that it is not God but less God than we are our- selves, more blindly groaning and travailing. It is not a vast, heartless, omnipotent process, imposing itself upon us against our wills, but a number of things with less will than wc have, less consciousness, less sense of direction. Evolution has introduced us to our own poor relations; and we are so generically snobbish that we are dashed to find ourselves thus related to all liv- ing things, perhaps even to things not living. Since the matter of ourselves is of the same kind as other matter we think that we are only matter. After all, we say, we are not what we thought ourselves, a little lower than the angels; the spirit in us, does not separate us in kind from all other things; therefore there is no spirit in us. Science has told us the truth about our geneal- ogy; we are not angels that have seen better days, but animals still in the making. So we are dashed as if we had been the aristocrats of a world that has sud- denly become a democracy. But aristocrats can share in the joy of a democracy if only they will accept it; and there is a joy, an immense hope, in the doctrine of evolution, if we will accept it and utterly relinquish our old generic snobbery. For what is the process of evolution but the effort of life to master completely all lifeless matter? That matter exists to be the medium of expression for life; and life itself becomes more intense, becomes more completely life, as it masters matter and more and more makes it the medium of expression. Life, as we see it, is spirit expressing itself and becoming itself through the mastery of matter. The difference be- tween ourselves and the lowest forms of life is one of degree, one of intensity of life. Consciousness is a greater intensity of life than sensation, reason than in- stinct, because it is a greater mastery over matter. IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 339 And the aim of evolution is always more and more mas- tery, more and more intensity of life. The perfected univ^erse would be one in which there was no matter not mastered by intensity of life, none that was not the medium of expression, conscious, willed, and so per- sonal. What troubles and thwarts us in the universe, as we know it, is the vast mass of matter not mastered, or only imperfectly mastered, by life; because it is un- mastered matter, less conscious, less will-full, less per- sonal than we are, it seems to us alien and often hostile. We wish to make use of it, and fail, and often it seems to make use of us for some obscure, unvalued purpose of its own. We should know by this time that it Is masterless, not master, and so less powerful than we are ourselves. We seek for a fellowship with it, but for a fellowship of use to ourselves; and, failing to achieve that, we despair of that fellowship of the fu- ture, prophesied to us in all the visions of heaven, that fellowship in which all things will be matter mastered by life and so mastered by our values, in which there will be no division at all between matter and spirit but everywhere and in all things expression, form, love, a beauty that makes answer to beauty, a choir of voices in a uni\ersal tune. But this doctrine is impossible to us still, if there is nothing for us but a universal becoming. The effort of life to master matter is a blind effort, unless there is also somewhere in the universe a life that is master, a spirit to which all other spirit makes answer, and in making answer becomes more and more itself. Vor that very self which spirit desires to he must ha\'e an existing model. Prophecy, if there be any truth nt all in it. Is a prophecy for us of a destiny which already ex- ists in that which is not us. The prophet foresees be- cause he sees what Is. And the " prophetic soul of the wide world drcnming on things to come." that uni\'crsal soul of which we are more or less dimly aware, exists and is universal because of a universal to which it makes 34^ THE SPIRIT IX answer. The life everywhere striving to master mat- ter, and to become more fully life through the mastery, could not strive, could not have a goal of its striving, if there were no master life to inspire it. It is that master life that we mean when we use the word God; and as the most intense life we know, the life in our- selves, is more personal than all other life, so God is more personal because more intense life than we are ourselves. As St. John affirmed that God is love, so must we affirm that God is life; and the word is is as much part of the affirmation as the words God and life. We are not yet fully life as we are not fully love; but God is fully life as He is fully love. That is meant by the words " God Is a Spirit "; and we know dimly and prophetically what life is, what spirit is, because it ex- ists already and fully in God. Those who do not believe that personality is real, do not believe that life is real. For them it Is merely an accident of matter, and there are for them no degrees of life, and so no values. For, as life Is not real to them, so it is not good; and lacking a standard of values they lack also a standard of reality — they seek for one and cannot find it. Because spirit is not real to them, matter is not real either. What can be real to beings for whom their own life, their own selves, is illu- sion? The very mental process by which they discover the illusion of their own life and personality cuts them off from all power of discovering reality, for it Is Itself part of the Illusion. They are imprisoned within themselves, those selves that do not exist. At best there is, for them, a perpetual becoming of nothing to no purpose, which sometimes, with a pathetic Incon- sistency, they call progress. But if you affirm progress, you affirm values and their reality, not only for yourself but for the universe; and If you affirm values you affirm spirit, incomplete in yourself, but, outside you and somewhere, complete. Your values are the answer, the effort, of your incom- IX SPIRIT AND MATTER 341 pleteness to that completeness; they are the life in you striving to become fully life, to master the matter through which it must express itself. It will not be subservient to that matter, for in subservience it is not fully life. Life is mastery of matter, not so that it may continue to exist — for the very anxiety to con- tinue proves that it is not master — but so that it may express itself utterly in a full relation with all other life. For expression, as art tells us, is also communica- tion, It is a relation between one spirit and other spirits. The very effort at expression is an effort at communica- tion. What has happened to me Is not complete until I have made it happen also to others. My experience is not utterly mine until It Is shared, nor am I utterly myself until I am one with other selves in a relation like that of notes In a tune. The advance to that relation is progress. The doctrine of evolution, rightly held, makes us aware that the advance, or the desire for It, Is universal. In all things there is life groaning and travailing to become more life, first In mere sensation, then In con- sciousness; life hardly differentiated In plants, in ani- mals differentiated, in man personal. And we suffer from our loneliness in the universe because all things that we see have less life than we ourselves; that is the penalty of our precedence, of our greater consciousness of what life is. We demand more life, a closer rela- tion with ourselves In all things than they can achieve; but we also suffer because of the Incompleteness of our life; matter not fully mastered drags us back into the relation of use. The life In us seems Insecure, and we see all things as means of securing it. But seeing them so we misunderstand them. For they are not in their reality means of securing life to us; they are like our- selves, life tryinir to be more life, and, even more tJian ourselves, troubled with the sense of insecurity. It is that trouble which makes them seem hostile to us, as we to them. Their loneliness is really greater than ours. 342 THE SPIRIT IX Rut there is no conspiracy of them against us, or of nature against us and our values. For there is no such thing as nature, but only life everywhere trying to master matter and be more life. We ourselves are part of nature in that our life and our mastery of mat- ter is imperfect; but all nature is more than nature, in so far as there is the divinity of life, of spirit, in it. We must accept the truth of our genealogy if we are to share in the immeasurable hope which it offers to us; we must rid our minds of those orders of precedence which once seemed a part of our very religion. God did not make the sun to be our candle; He did not make dogs to be our pets, or midges so that we might learn not to blaspheme when they bite us; He made all things not for us but to Himself, so that they might more and more attain to that life which is Himself. So long as we see the universe in the relation of use to our- selves, it remains cold, indifferent, meaningless to us; but when we see it in relation to God, sharing the life which is God, but sharing it even more imperfectly than ourselves, then the process of nature is no longer a meaningless, intimidating mechanism, but pathetic and forgiveable to us even as we are to ourselves. Rest- less are the hearts of all things until they rest in Thee. CHRIST THE CONSTRUCTIVE REVOLUTIONARY BY B. HILLMAN STREETER, M.A., Hon. D.D. Edin. FELLOW OF queen's COLLEGE, OXFORD CANON RESIDENTIARY OF HEREFORD EDITOR OF " FOUNDATION," " CONCERNING PRAYER," "immortality," "god AND THE STRUGGLE FOR EXISTENCE," AUTHOR OF " RESTATEMENT AND REUNIOM " ANALYSIS Christ the portrait of the Spirit. The conservatism of the Church. Christ the critic of tradition. Christ as constructive thinker. Christ and the Church of His day. X CHRIST THE CONSTRLXTIVE REVOLUTIONARY ' Christ the Portrait of the Spirit The idea of Christ as " the portrait of the invisible God " ^ is central to the New Testament. It is, in- deed, the climax of man's philosophy of God. Round about the throne of God, transcendent, illimitable, mys- terious, clouds and darkness must for ever hang. " No man hath seen God at any time " ; no man can ever hope to comprehend the incomprehensible. But in the per- sonality of the Ideal Man we have an expression of Ultimate Being which we can understand. Moreover, we attain here to the highest and richest kind of under- standing of which man is capable; for, to understand anything, it is not enough to look at it from without, we must have at least glimmerings of a knowledge from within; and in proportion as we rise in the scale of life, we can the better, by intuitive sympathy, under- stand the Ideal Man from within. But the individual is the child of his time, the prod- uct of his family, his school, his country, or his church; his insight is limited by the interests and values of his environment. Hence the capacity even to under- stand, much less to follow, the highest is one which varies with the moral, intellectual, and aesthetic achieve- ment of the community. Granted, then, that Christ is the Ideal Man, it follows that we cannot yet have com- pletely understood Him; granted that in the Ideal Man we see God, there must still be much to learn about the character of Ciod. If we believe that we find in Christ a unique revelation of the Divine, it follows froiTi that 1 Certain portions of tliis Kssay arr reprinted, with coniiiclcrablc modifici- tlons, from an article by the author in The Conslrucliie Quarlrrly. t Col. i. IS- 345 346 THE SPIRIT x very fact that the Christian revelation Is necessarily a progressive one, and that Christianity in proportion as it ceases to be progressive ceases to be Christian. Theology has commonly ignored this inference, but History supports it. " He that hath seen Me hath seen the Father." If so, it must be no less true to say, " He that hath seen Me hath seen the Holy Ghost." The Divine which is immanent in man, which speaks to us in the watches of the night — " from whom all holy de- sires, all good counsels, and all just works do proceed " — is not other than the Divine which creates and sustains the universe; it is not other than the Divine re- vealed in Jesus Christ. Orthodox theology, no doubt, would not only admit, but vehemently assert this; but popular Christianity is Tritheism with reservations. The average Christian does not in the first place think of Christ as the " portrait of the Father," still less often does he think of Him as the portrait of the Spirit also. Yet if the fundamental question for re- ligion is. What is God like? and if we are right in affirming that He is like Christ, then we must face all the implications of the statement, and we must apply it to our conception, not only of the Transcendent Divine which traditional theology has styled " the Father," but of the Immament Divine who has been named the Holy Ghost. To work out the full implications of the idea of Christ as the portrait of the Spirit would require a volume, or rather several volumes. In this Essay I select a single problem, definite and strictly limited. I ask myself the question. What was the attitude of the historic Jesus to the ideals and institutions, and. In par- ticular, the religious Ideals and institutions, of His time? That Is primarily an historical, even an aca- demic, question; but I ask it In the conviction that if I can read the answer to It rightly I shall have found the answer to another question, no longer historical or X CONSTRUCTIVE REVOLUTION 347 academic, " What salth the Spirit unto the Churches — now?" Europe of recent years has seen, facing one another in the realms both of thought and practice, two tenden- cies violently opposed. On the one side has been the spirit of autocracy and authority, clinging tenaciously to the methods and ideals of the past; on the other Is the spirit of a purely negative and destructive revolu- tionism, moral and political. Wherever either tendency has secured even a temporary predominance, disaster national and international has ensued. The only hope of humanity would seem to lie in the possibility of a middle course being found. Change is necessary, change political, social, economic, moral, and religious; change in church as well as state; change far-reaching and revolutionary. But a great danger arises from the fact that, goaded to passionate reaction by timid con- servatism, by lack of sympathetic understanding, or by something worse than this, on the part of the powers that be, the forces which make for change may express themselves In wild, unreasoning destruction. Construc- tion is what the world most wants, but it must be con- structive revolution; and what the Church too requires is constructive revolution. To forestall my main conclusion — if I investigate the attitude of Christ towards the ideals and institutions of His day, I fmd an outlook and approach strangely appropriate to the present situation. Christ was no Iconoclast, no lover of destruction for its own sake. If half that is said of Bolshevism is true, He would not have been a Bolshevist; but He was a revolutionary. If He said that He " came not to destroy but to fulfil," He quickly added, " It was said to them of old . . . but I say unto you — something very ditifercnt." He saw clearly that, without drastic change, fulfilment was impossible. I lis interest was in the creative and con- structive; but He knew, and was prepared to pay, the price. If, then, I call Him a consiructivc revolution- 348 THE SPIRIT X arv, I put the emphasis upon the adjective, but with no intent to weaken the meaning of the noun. TlIF. CONSKRVATISM OF THE ClIURCH If the first three Gospels are read without traditional preconceptions, the truth of this characterisation will, as I propose shortly to argue, become evident. But the whole habit of thought in the Churches is so conserva- tiv^e that it seems necessary, before doing this, to pause. Throughout Europe organised Christianity is regarded by reformers as the champion of the obsolete, whether politically, socially, or intellectually. In France, Italy, and Austria the Roman Church has been the bulwark of reaction, whether in politics or in education. In Russia, Orthodoxy and Autocracy were the twin pillars of the old regime. In Prussia, Christianity was openly claimed by the Kaiser as his ally against democracy. And in England, not the most enthusiastic sons and daughters of the Church of which, in spite of all its failures, I am proud to call myself a member can claim that it is usually to be found in the van of progress. All large and ancient institutions have a tendency to settle down into well-worn grooves. But for the per- sistent association of the name of Christ with the Spirit of reaction — so paradoxical to the reader of the Gospels — this explanation taken alone will not suffice. Other and deeper causes must be sought. History suggests two. First, the emphasis on the value of tra- dition due to reaction against Gnosticism and other pagan influences in the first four centuries A.D., which were the formative period of Christian doctrine. Sec- ondly, the position of authority and the role of con- server of the past which the Church was called upon to assume in the reconstruction of European civilisa- tion after the Germanic invasions which in the fifth century crushed the western half of the Roman Empire. In the New Testament the main emphasis is on the future; everywhere there is life and growth. The X CONSTRUCTIVE REVOLUTION 349 Spirit is thought of as ever revealing something fresh, as continually guiding into all truth. But in the third century^ the traditionalist outlook triumphs. Why? It was a sound instinct of the organism (may we not say it was for that time the guidance of the Spirit?) that had gradually convinced that heterogeneous, half- educated community that its only hope lay in clinging to the tradition of a creative past. We shall never understand the Early Church, we shall never see the reason either of its successes or its failures, unless we clearly grasp that it was a Missionary Church — but one which, after the first generation, was cut off from its " home base." The Jewish nation, with a tradition of centuries of sublime ethical monotheism, and that burnt into its inmost life by heroic sustainment of exile and persecution, ought to have been that " home base." Had the Jews accepted Christ they would have become to the Graeco-Roman Empire what the Christian na- tions of Europe and America have been to the heathen world in recent times. Generation after generation of missionaries, nurtured in the traditions of the higher religion, would have gone forth to guide the newly founded Church. But the Jew rejected Christ. Thus the position of the Gentile Churches in the Roman Empire was precisely similar to that in which Christian missions in India or China would have found themselves had they been completely cut off from the European and American Churches within thirty years of their first foundation and left entirely to native leaders. Converts of the first generation, however able, zealous, and self-sacrificing they may be, can never free them- selves entirely from the associations ami ideas of the pagan environment. I Ionic, school, ami national cus- toms and literature necessarily lca\e marks of oKl re- ligious outlook and usage which conversion to a new faith, however sincere, cannot at once obliterate. Just 1 In "the faith once clt-livcrcfl ti> llir s.iints " of .tu>lc. .in8i Atheism, 53 Atonement, the — forensic theories of, 11 fear of belittling, 245 Authority — external infallible authority, 211 Baptism. 171, 246, 2s- 258 the Baptism of Jesus, 123 «. a baptism described, 252 infant baptism, 255, 257 Baptists, 258 Beauty, 311 religion of beauty, 6 the personal beauty of nature, 288 beauty terrible, 301 functional, 332 Benediction — the Apostolic, 13s Body, the — always a transient vehicle of spirit, 24s Business, men of, ^92 Calculators, boy calculators, 202 Causation, 321, 322 causation the universal teen as com- pultion, 323 Ceremonial — Christian ceremonial, 246, 257, 265 of the Latin Mass, 248, 269 Roman Catholic, 267 Christ — Birth and Resurrection of, 29, 33 Christ and the mystery of the Kingdom, 64 inspiration in, 216 His teaching on faith, 272 not in the past but in the future, 273 the Galilaean, 287, 288 rejection of, 301 the portrait of the Spirit, 345 a revolutionary, 347 the critic of tradition, 352 Christ and Bolshevism, 347 See also Jesus, Church, Kingdom of Heaven, Eucharist Christianity — must be progressive, 346 contemporary Christianity and Christ, 352 popular Christianity, 10 Church, the — inspiration of, 59 birth of, 115 at Pentecost, 129 not at first an institution, 130 its organisation, 148, 149 church buildings, 266 Conservatism of, 348 Christ and the Church of His day, 365 Coherence, 329 Communion, Holy, 162 Communion service, 263 Communion — with God, 210, 215 with a higher power, 209 Community, the, 212 small community of select souU, Concepts, mathcm.itical, 326 Concursui dei, 15 Confession, 258-262 Congianum, 191 Continuity — of grace, 178 369 370 INDEX Conversion, 177, 178 psychological analysis of, 203 Creation — meaning of, 16, 17 Criminal, the, 328 Criterion — of revelation, 202 of truth, 202 Deism, s Discovery — discovery or revelation, no, 197, 199 distinjaiished from revelation by Hamilton, 198 discovery of Jesus, 63 Docctic heresy, 313 Egotism — extreme form of, 327 Esprit de corf's, 302 Eucharist, the, 162, 188, 262, 245 institution of, 165 Evolution, 3 JO, 331, 337 Experience — religious, 6, 209 supernatural or miraculous reli- gious experience, 26 religious experience as natural, 33 psychological aspect of, 34, 35 as evidence of God's action in the world, 49 of God, 215 two kinds of experience, 277 spiritual experience, 295, 296, 303, 304 spiritual experience of the bore, 298 Explanation — psychological explanation, 187, 213 248 Expression, 297 expression necessary to the devel- opment of the soul, 226 in religion, 235 Fairy angel, 282, 283 Christ and the, 289 Faith — Christ's teaching on, 272 Fall, the. See Grace Fatigue — nerve fatigue, 68, 69 causes of, 74 forms of, 79-82 Fellowship, the, 133 fellowship with God, 179 Fellowship {contd.) — with the Spirit, 213 Christian ideal of, 226 Sec also Solitude, Koinonia I'irst Cause, 12 I'lags, 237 Freedom — and problem of creation, 18 Free-will — and grace, 181 Glossolalia, 123, 124 God — difference between Jewish and Christian doctrine of, 8 " the second God," 9 the Wisdom of God in Apocrypha, 9 as ground of the Universe, 13 and the world, 15, 33, 50 action of, 28, 117 holiness of, 117 in the order of nature, 215 communion with, 230 as Judge, 261 the God of the poet, 288 lunatic supposing himself to be God, 327 lover as well as artist, 335 Good — good the scent of our own future, 336 Gothic architecture, 266 imitation Gothic, 288 Grace — analogies of, 157, 158, 176, 195 grace personal, 160 artificial ideas of, 160 regarded as sui generis, 160, 182 doctrine of grace (Roman Cath- olic), 160 «., 182 n., 184 n. thought of as a special force, 169, 186 uniqueness of, 174 grace and nature, 175 withdrawn at the Fall, 177 catastrophic element in, 178, 180 continuity of, 178, 180 and free-will, 181 as the undeserved favour of God, 183 kinds of, 181 legalistic view of, 186 meaning of grace in the New Tes- tament, 1B9, 190 Hymns, Ancient and Modern, 284 Hypnosis, 69, 74, 250 INDEX 371 Illusion. See Scepticism, also 321 Immanence, i in Stoic philosophy and Athana- sius, 10 of the Creative Spirit, 19 and transcendence, 21 Divine immanence in Nature, 108 Immortality — belief in, 201 Incarnation, the, 6, 10 India, 360 Infallibility, verbal, 197 Inspiration, 36, 44 of the Church, 60 in Old Testament, 118 of persons, not books, J 95 criterion of, 197, 211 in Christ, 216, 217 in the ordinary man, 218, 219 unexplained factor in, 213, 214 Instincts, the, 85-92 the conflict of, 9^-94 conversion of, 94-100 Intelligence, 321. See also Reason Jesus — the historic, 346 the Baptism of, 123 «. See also Christ Judaism, 172 Kingdom of Heaven, 289, 290. 291, 302. 351 »• Koinonia, the, 132, 133, 134, 138 the organ of spiritual insight, 141 results of, 141-150 Language, 223-226 necessary for progress, 228 language of action, 232-233 language of action in religion, 236, 239 sacramental language, 246 Law, 261 Liberalilas, 191 " Lie in the soul," 360 Loaf, the, 138 Logos, the — history of the doctrine of, 17S See alio Word Magic, in time of Christ, 272 Manichzan teaching, i7-'i 288, 289, Mam. the, 262, 269. See alio Cere- monial Mathematics, 324, 325, 326. See also Calculators Matter, 309, 310 Mediocrity, 289 Merit — supposed to be acquired by going to church, 297 Metaphysics, 310 Middle Ages, the, 353. 357 Mind, the modern, 10, 334 Miracle, 29 subordinate position of miracles, 126 Monotheism — Hebrew, 6, 198 its supposed uniqueness, 199 Music, 280, 289, 29s, 328 analogy of conductor, 157, 167 See also Schubert, Beethoven Mystery — of the Kingdom, 64 in St. Paul, 135, 136 mystery religions, 241, 268 Mysticism, 209 " Pauline mysticism," 145 of Plotinus, 230 Myths, 277 misunderstood, 281 Nationalism — in Jewish religion, 8 Nature, 337 " the religion of," 6 " laws of," 27 in Anglican Church Catechism, 171 in New Testament, 171 and grace, 175 beauty of, 285 New Theology — in Middle Ages, 351 "Otherness," 207, 210, 216 Oxyrhyiichus Logia, 264 Paganism, 285 Christ and, 291 Pantheism, 4 the UiRlier Pantheism, 4 Particulars, 315. 3»8 Paulicians, 139 »•• Pentecost, in, ns. "^o a modern Pentecost, iSO-'53. '57 Perception, 313. 3' 5 Personal, the, 277, 280, 281, 305 Personality — in God, 162, 19s reality of, 340 enhancement of the, 158 372 INDEX riiarisees, the, 291, 352, 359 rhilosoplicrs, 319 Toetry, 23J, 233 Power, III, 68, passim Prayer. 47, 48, 258 Preachers, 290, 291, 292, 296 Presbyterian t'oniniunion service, 262 f». Private property, 153 Prophets, the Hebrew, 202, 207 monotheism of, 201 experience of, 201, 202 and mystics, 209 Proverbs, 229, 230, 244 Psycho-analysis, 258 Psychology — as reconciling science and religion, 1 12 its analysis of conversion, 203 " crowd " psychologrj', J29 Psychotherapy, no, 158 n., 259 Puritanism, 366 Quakers, 257, 258 Real Presence, 263 Reality, 303, 314 not two kinds of, 313 Reason, 320 " the sacrifice of the," 358 See also Intelligence Reconciliation — miracle of, 13s Reformation, the, 360 Relics, 165, 166 Religion — language of action in, 239 Renaissance, 351 Revelation, 210 " Revelation " and " revelation," 199 Revolution, 347 Rhythm, 265 Righteousness, 312 Sacraments, the, 240, 242, 243 Salvation Army, the, 124 Savages, 238 Scepticism, 304, 305. See Illusion Sciences, the natural, 328 Scripture — idea of verbal infallibility of, 199 Old Testament, sublimity of, 6 Spirit in, 1 18 the Psalms, 8 the 23rd Psalm, 37 New Testament — experience of power in, 1 1 1 Scripture, New Testament (contd.) — ethical significance of holiness in, 119 grace in, 189-19 1 nature in, 171, 172 emphasis on the future, 348 the Synoptic Gospels, 143 the Acts, 124 supposed mythical accretion in Acts, 127 Ephesians, 136, 142, 171 Philippians, 141 Selection, 213, 214 Self-consciousness, 309, 331 Senses, the, 309 Service, the Presbyterian Communion service, 262 n. Seven, the, 130 Sex, 98, 99, 284, 294, 364 Slavery — the campaign to abolish it, 353 Solitude, 229 Spirit — God as indwelling Spirit, 5 the Holy Spirit, meaning of, 25, 116, 151 influence of the Holy Spirit, 51 goal of, 54 coming of, 115 existence of spirit often denied, 309 spirit and matter, 313 State, the, 243 Stoicism, 229 Subconscious mind, 40 reflection, 204 Suggestion, 41, 75, 248, 249i 2SS abuse of, 251 Supernatural, the, 30, 31, 32 Symbols, 165, i56, 238 not a pretence, 238 Telepathy, 45, 46, iS7, 2S8 Theism, 5, 6 Theology, popular theology on disas- ters, 53 "Togetherness," 133 Transcendence of God, 13 Trinity, the, 26, 287 Tritheism, n, 53 in popular Christianity, 346 Truth, 310 the criterion of, 211 love of, 3S4 " Catholic " and " Protestant " truth, 3SS INDEX 373 Universals, 312, 318 Universe — its meaning to us, 329 Use, 317 Value — contrasted with use, 317, 327 spiritual values, 149 aesthetic value, 267 survival value, 333 Visions — of Isaiah, 206 of Bohme, 207 TertuUian on, 197 Western text, 139 n. Will — to power, 302 creation in terms of, 13 the conscious will, 73 infirmity of, 81 Word, 175. See Logos Works — faith and, 185 World, the — and God, 12, 13, 15 Worship, 297 Zoroastrianism, 202 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES Allen — The Continuity of Christian Thought, 10 Ananias, 134 Anselm, 351 Aquinas, 351 Aristotle, 99 Arnold, Matthew, 88 Augustine, St., 31, 173. i74. »82, 282, 287 Bartlet — Afostolic Age, 125 n. Commentary on the Acts, 125 n. Beaumarchais — Marriage of Figaro, 299 Becelaire, E. L. van — Enc. Rel. and Eth., s.v. " Grace " (Roman Catholic), 182 ti. Beethoven, 169, 283 Belle dame sans merci. La, 282, 290, 293 Bergson, 108 Blake, 207, 208 Blass, 138 «. Bohme, 207 Bond, F. B.— The Gate of Remembrance, 204 n. Browning — Paracelsus, 1 7 Browning, Mrs., 264 Butler, Josephine, 364 Butler, Samuel, 316, 356 Caird — Ezolution of Religion, 7, 9 Cavallerxa Rusticana, 295 Challenge, The, 359 Church Times, The, 125 n., 181 ti. Clement of Alexandria, 17s Clouston, Dr., 113 Clutton-Brock — Studies in Christianity, 179 n. Coleridge — The Ancient Mariner, 279 Conybcarc, F. C. — Key of Truth, 139 «. Cook. E. T.— Literary Recreations, 206 n. Coover, Dr., 4s n. Creighton, 296 Cutten, G. B.— Three Thousand Years of Mental Heating, 161 n. Davidson, Dr. — Old Testament Prophecy, 205 Davis, Dr. A. E., 259 Didache, The, 139 Dodd, Rev. C. H., 191 Dougall, Miss L. — God and the Struggle for Existence, 55 n. Driver — Century Bible Zechariah, 161 n. Dubois, 1 1 1 n. Ebionites, Gospel of the, 123 n. Edison, 104 Emmet, Rev. C. W ., 30 Encyclopaedia of Rel. and Eth., 160 n., 184 n. Euripides — Baccliae, 282 Fabian Society, the, 363 Figgis — The Will to Freedom, 208 Francis, St., 292, 301, 351 "legend " of, 127 Galileo, 34 Gibson — Thirty-nine Articles, 180 n., 182 «. Gladstone, 105 Glastonbury, 204 n. Granger — The Soul of a Christian, 207 n. ITadficId — in Immortality, 7J n. Halifax, Lord, 181 n. Hamilton, Dr. — The People of God, 198, 199 Hankey, Donald — The Lord of all Good Life, 204 Harvey, John — Competition a Study m Human Motive, 1 78 n. 375 3/6 INDEX OK PROPER NAMES Haydon — Haising of La:arus, 208 lU-Krl — Fliilosot'hy of History, Philosof'hy pf Law, 19 Hilpreclit, Professor, 203, 204 Holland, Canon Scott, 284 Ilort, Dr.— Christian Ecclcsia, tjo Life and Letters, 180 «. Epistle of St. James, 190 Horton, Dr. — .iutohiosraphy, 36, 42, 43 Hiigel, Von — Eternal Life, 151 n. Hume — Dialogues concerning Natural Re- ligion, 12 Ibsen, 300 Ignatius, 136 n. Illingworth, Dr. — Divine Immanence, 163, 200 n. Inge, Dean — Personal Idealism and Mysticism, 5 in Quarterly Review, 130 »i. Christian Mysticism, 197 «., 200 «., 207 n., 230 n. Innisfree, 285, 287 Isaiah, 205, 214 James, M. R. — The Biblical Antiquities of Philo, 214 n. James, W., 94, 95 Varieties of Religious Experience, 38, 46, 122 n. Janet, 108 Jung, 108 Analytical Psychology, uin. Justin Martyr, 122 n. Keats, 283, 28s La belle dame sans merci, 282 Knowling, 133 n. Lacey, T. A. — Nature, Miracle, and Sin, 1 73 n., 174 Leibnitz, 307 Leland Stanford Junior University, 45 «• Lotze, 19 Microcosmus, 19 Luther, 37 M'Dougall, William, 71 Social Psychology, 85, 252 Mackintosh — Encyclopaedia of A'c/. and Eth, s.v. " Grace," 160 n. Merchant of Venice, The, 37 Mcsmcr, 161 n. Michael Aiigcio, 152 Mill, 322 Milton, 287 Mobiiis, III H. Montreal, 39 Moody, 38, 46 Morris, William, 294 Mosso, 74, 77 Mozart, 300, 301, 331 Ai'e Vcrum, 295 Figaro, 299 Myers, Frederick, 44 St. Paul, 179 n., 205 Human Personality, 202 n., 203 n., 204 n., 205 n., 208 Napoleon, 105 New Statesman, The, 42 Nietzsche, 208, 209, 331 Nippur, 208 Omar, 184 Origen, 175 Pascal — Les Provinciates, 182 Paton, J. L. — in Cambridge Essays on Education, 150 n. Paul, St., on conflict of higher and lower self, 22 on " prophecies " and " tongues," 126 narratives of his conversion, 128 n. on Koinonia, 134, 13s Philo, 9, 214 n. Plato, 143 Plotinus, 230 Pope, 5 Pringle-Pattison — Idea of God, 120 n. Rashdall — Philosophy and Religion, 198 m. Rasputin, 159 n. Robinson, J. Armitage, 133 m., 171 w., 189 n. Sabatier, A., 198 Samson, 73 INDEX OF PROPER NAMES 377 Sanday, 167 n, and Headlam, Romans, 190 ti. Schubert, 206, 285 Shakespeare, 298 Shaw, B., 358, 364 Shelley, 278, 283 Prometheus Unbound, 296 Smith, G. A. — The Book of Isaiah, 206 n. Spinoza, 4, 13, 14 Stevenson — Across the Plains, 207 Streeter — in Constructive Quarterly, 345 n. Swinburne, 291 Tennyson, s Tertullian, 197 Tintoret, 287, 301 Torrey, Professor, 128 n. Trotter — The Instinct of the Herd, 87 Twentieth Century S'ew Testament, 1 89 Voltaire, 303 Catilina, 20S Waller, 106 " Weir Mitchell " treatment, 102 Wells, Mr., 12, 13, 209 God the Inzisible King, 209 Wilberforce, 86 Worcester, E. — The Christian Religion as a Healing Power, 1 1 1 Wordsworth, 201, 233 on Tintern Abbey, 37 Prelude, 230 n. Zaratbrustra, 208 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA AT LOS ANGELES THE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY This book is DUE on the last date stamped below 1944 MAY 1 9 1953 JAN 14 19||| J^b UTtU*-' JUL-Z6B86 OlSCHARfi£-<*|'-. W- m FEB 5 1980 ^SOHARGI^URl m MAY 4 1981 iLSJS>T ^^ Form L-9-20m-8,'37 iiniiimiiiiiiiininiitl!MV I iiiiii m 1111 'til II mv iHfflnlfflnlll '15 1158 00543 2314 BT 121 S9l3 AA 000 626 009 5